The Rookie (manxmen)

Summary….

(Picture of Chief Garrison——>)

  Young, fit, and fresh from the Fire Rescue Academy, The Rookie Firefighter,Thaddeus Martin landed the newly opened position to the infamous Ladder 29 station. Ecstatic to be getting the chance to put his training into real life action, he was more than eager to jump into the deep end with both feet. The heroism of the job fully seducing him. After settling into the lively group of gorgeous men, in particularly with the gorgeous mammoth bear of a man, his Chief, Lance Garrison, who left him blushing and tongue tied. Thad comes to the realization of just how close the men of Company 29 were during one night  of no emergency calls coming into the  station, he stumbles upon what could be described as the most erotic gay man’s dream. He was tugged into a world of mind blowing ecstasy. Will  he prove his worth and ability to hang with the big boys, especially handling the burly Fire Chief,  or will he get overwhelmed and go running for the hills? Read on to find out.

This is a mxm story containing graphic multiple male on male encounters. This story is for the 18+ crowd. Mature content, harsh language. and rough sex involved between men. If this is not your genre, please don’t read. Thank You

Chapter 1

Chapter 1

(My idea of what the men of Ladder 29 looks like—––>)

Excitement raced through my veins as I threw my duffle bag onto the passenger side of my truck’s seat and climbed up behind the wheel. I turned the key and the powerful V8 engine rumbled and purred to life. It was a beautiful sunny day and I opted to ride with the windows down catching the beautiful May breeze and sunshine. This time of year, on the cusp of summer was my favorite season, not too hot and not cold at all. My fingers tapped on the steering wheel with nervous energy, my head buzzed, and the butterflies fluttered in my stomach. God, my first day at the station; Damn, I was lucky to even get the opening Firefighter spot with the Ladder 29 Company just a few weeks after graduating from the academy. My mom was so proud and Nate, my brother and a seasoned Paramedic for Station 10 across town had nothing to say for once.

After a 20 minute ride, I pulled into the parking lot of Station 3, Ladder 29 main house. I was going to turn in my Fitness Testing results and my final results on my Agility Tests. I was also going to meet the Chief Garrison. Most of my interview was done over the phone and now I was finally going to do a face to face and see who it was that deep sexy voice belonged to. I barely heard what the man had said to me. The cadence of that strong baritone had washed over my skin and clamped itself onto my heart. When I was contacted and informed that he wanted to conduct a formal interview I was so jazzed. I had put the application in three weeks before graduation and I thought that I really wouldn’t get but yes, I was called.

I remember that I was cleaning up my apartment from the night before; it had been my turn to host poker night. I was standing there in some ratty basketball shorts stuffing stale chips and beer bottles into a large black garbage bag when the phone rang. When I answered the call, I was promptly informed that I had to come in and fill out some paperwork and the City Center Human Resources Department. The Rep told me what documents to bring and what time to be there. I thanked her profusely and almost jumped out of my skin with excitement. I almost embarrassed myself buy doing the running man dance across my tiny living room.

Nothing could have brought me down that day, I went in and I promptly filled out all the necessary paperwork, presented all my documents, and scheduled myself for the written tests and background check. All of which I passed with flying colors.

The next step was a meeting with the Chief of the chosen station where I was to be placed, and low and behold I got a call from Chief Lance Garrison Of Station 3, with the infamous Devil Dogs of Ladder 29, The elite badasses that were called upon for the serious shit, like multi-level building fires, dive and rescue, and every class large scale fire and rescue emergencies that there were. They also made up the member’s of F.A.S.T. (Firefighter Assist and Search Team), several members got awarded for their bravery and participation in the 9/11 traumatic task of searching ground zero for possible survivors and body recovery.

When he introduced himself, my hand shot straight to my cock, it stood straight up, rigid, and at attention when that deep rich baritone wash over my nerve endings and made them sing with delight. I have never broadcasted my sexual preferences, but if asked directly I have never lied about being gay. And it was rare that anyone managed to hit all my triggers at once, but talking to the Chief and doing an informal interview first had managed he pulled all my strings with just his voice alone. I didn’t give a shit what he said just as long as he kept talking. He thanked me for my time and told me that his secretary would get back to me.

Days later his secretary did call, a bright, cheery, bubbly person, by the name of Christy. She gave me the best news that I have ever received since Alan Perkins had agreed to give me my first blow job in junior high behind the soccer field bleachers. I was hired! I was a firefighter damnit, and that was it for me.

With my duffel bag secured on my shoulder and the required documents in hand, I swallowed my nerves and made my way across the fire station’s employee parking lot. Even with the bay doors open with music blaring and loud male voices carrying on numerous conversations, I headed for the door marked, “Office.” I took a minute to glance behind me towards the open bay doors and smiled at hearing the laughter from within. That meant that this crew was close knit and I hoped I would fit right in.

My heart rate kicked up a notch and my palms got sweaty as I stepped over the threshold into the Chief’s outer office. It was nicely decorated room. Plush carpeting and elegant wood furniture. It definitely wasn’t what you would have imagined if you watched the numerous firefighter shows on TV. There was a woman sitting behind a desk that was situated off to the side of a closed door with the words “Chief L. Garrison” written on it. And I recognized her voice…This must be Christy. She was on the phone but she smiled and winked at me as she held up one finger telling me to hold on and then she pointed to one of the chairs in front of her desk. Again I smiled at her and took the designated seat.

It took a few minutes but she finished up the call and turned her bright smile towards me. “Ah…you must be our newest Rookie. Welcome. Do you have your paperwork?” She asked and I immediately handed her the file folder containing the required documents. She took them from me and carefully flipped through them.

“Beautiful, everything seems to be in order, just give me a minute and I will take you in to meet Lance, your boss.” She said as she got up from behind her desk. She walked over to the closed door and tapped twice on the frosted glass. I heard that deep baritone call out to her to come in. And just like that I was embarrassingly hard all over again.

She opened the door and slipped inside before I could catch a glimpse of the interior office or the man. I wiped my sweaty palms on my jeans and my left leg kept bouncing up and down as my nerves got the best of me. I had managed to calm myself down somewhat as the minutes passed awaiting Christy’s return. Finally, the door opened wide and she waved her hand with a bright smile ushering me into the room. I grabbed my gear and hefted it over my shoulder as I walked into the room. I stepped past Christy and almost died right there on the spot, for the man getting to his feet behind the desk was utter perfection. He stood at least 6’3 to 6’4 with massive shoulders, a sculpted barrel chest his soft company 29 shirt did absolutely nothing in hiding. God Almighty was that an eight pack under that shirt. I had to stop because my knees wobbled when those moss green eyes zeroed in on my face, and I had to take a breath before continuing further into the room. This was going to be a challenge, one that I refuse to lose because I have worked too hard for this. I always from the time I could remember, I wanted to be a firefighter and no matter how gorgeous my new Chief. I was going to try my best to do my job. I had to remain professional at all costs. So, I sucked it up and planted a neutral but interested expression on my face as I stepped up to shake hands with the powerful Chief Lance Garrison.

That was the mantra I was repeating in my head until the man opened those sexy pink lips and his voice hit me like a two by four right between the eyes. Jesus Christ, this man should he outlawed. I barely listened to the words that were coming out of that delectable mouth as I sat there and tried not to gawk at the man. He handed me a few manuals and I gladly took them trying desperately to refocus on my job. He got up from behind the desk and his massive hand landed on my shoulder. He urged me to follow him so he can show me the rest of the station and introduce me to my fellow firefighters.

I stood up and hefted my gear again and I had to lean my head back in order just to look at his face. I mean he had at least 6 inches on me as he towered above my much smaller frame. I wanted to know where they made men like this because damnit, I wanted one. I followed him and couldn’t help but admire that strong back, his hair was cut short but not short enough to show off his salt and pepper curls. The music got louder as we made our way down the hall and the space opened up into what was the firehouse garage that housed three fire engines of varying sizes and two ambulances. It was friggin huge.

The captain put two fingers in his mouth and let out a piercing whistle, the music immediately cut off and the men gathered and made their way over to us, and my eyes bugged out of my head. There is no other explanation of the level of perfectly hot and gorgeous men in one company. It had to be in the water here or the food that they shared. This shit was unreal as my eyes bounced from one smoking hot man to the other. The little gay boy in me was on cloud nine cheering in a glitter g-string and hot pink pom poms. This was a gay man’s dream. But just as quickly as the thought hit, I squashed it. This was where I was going to work. In all extent a purposes a man’s job in a man’s world. I knew I was gay and I have never been ashamed of it, but until I knew what is what I was going to keep that little piece of information to myself. I mean if I was straight, would I have to go around and announce that I was. Who I go home to is no one’s business but mine and that person. So I concentrated on the names being called out and shaking the hands of these fine civil servants that I was now amongst in rank. I chose to dwell on my dream coming true rather than on the evil temptation placed by the devil himself in front of my face like some unholy smorgasbord. I survived the fire academy, I was sure I was going to survive this.

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

(Fire Station Beds——>)

After meeting the guys, the chief clapped me on the back and sent me on my way with Xavier, another God amongst men. He had shown me the upper levels of the station house. He showed me my locker for my gear, pointed out the shower and bathrooms, and then he took me to the sleeping area. He showed me the empty bunk where I am to sleep and explained to me the times for mealtimes and such. He told me to settle in and pointed to where my personal bunker was next to the bed for my clothes and personal items. He explained that I was to come back downstairs in 20 minutes so we can go over house duty schedules. He said this was a settling in period for me. I had three weeks of orientation then I was going to me in the middle of everything during calls, right now I was to observe and learn.

 He winked at me and then left me to my own devices. I looked around the communal sleep room and realized there was very little privacy to be had. It was set up almost like summer camp. The room was one huge area with about 12 army type cots, but the mattresses were thick and firm. I dropped onto my bed and wiggled my butt on the mattress and I was mildly surprised at how comfy it was. I shot back up on my feet and put my bag on the bed. I pulled out my shaving kit and my toiletries, change of clothes, and such and stored them in the bunker chest. Then I folded the duffle bag and put in there too. I already had my uniform on which consisted of the company 29 logo t-shirt and my navy cargo pants. My boots were polished and laced up properly. I was so psyched. Nothing could have brought me down today.

 I made a quick detour to use the bathroom and to check out the shower area. I almost groaned out loud when I pushed the door and stepped into the pristine white room. It was spotless and the strong stench of bleach permeated the air. The sinks and toilets were off to the left and they were separated by a tiled half wall from the communal showers. The showers consisted of several faucets and shower heads sticking out of the wall and that was it, meaning I am going to die watching the sexy beasts get all wet and soapy. “ Oh God, please don’t let me get a boner or make an ass of myself staring at them all.” I sent the silent prayer as I relieved my bladder, flushed, and then I zipped up and washed my hands.

 I trudged my way back downstairs and I followed the sound of voices into a large dining room. Half of the guys were seated around the table playing cards and the other half seemed to be in the kitchen area, and from the smell of things they were preparing lunch. I stood a little uncertainly in the doorway when a booming voice called out. “Come on in Rookie and tell us about yourself.”

 Walking over to the table and taking a seat, I tried to remember the men’s’ names. There was Xavier of course, then seated to my left was Robbie, Chuck, and Dave. Xavier was dark skinned, his skin was like mocha and it was flawless. His head was completely shaved and he had a trimmed low cut beard. He was smoking hot. The other three were almost like triplets in size; all three of them had dark hair ranging from brown to black and their eyes colors ranged from blue to hazel. Also the crème de la crème of eye candy. All those bulging muscles and broad chests. I took a breath and mentally slapped myself to get out of my current headspace. These were my co-workers, guys I am going to have to depend on to watch my back and me theirs.

 I didn’t have much to tell them, so I just briefly explained to them about my family history and the sometimes brutal conflict between my brother and myself competing against one another. They laughed at my tales about the fire academy the instructors there and the shenanigans the students got into and often times got busted for. I was drawn into the poker game where pennies were being used as chips. It didn’t take long for my stomach growl at the enticing scent of robust chili coming from the kitchen. Another set of guys joined us. I was introduced to Kelly and Tom, they sat on the opposite side of the table and Tom greeted me kindly enough but Kelly just glared at me and rolled his eyes and sat back and brooded. I wondered what his problem was until Xavier nudged my shoulder and told me it was my turn, and I just shrugged and got back into the card game.

 Soon enough lunch was being served and I almost gawked at the amount of food that was now spread out across the table. There were at least three cauldrons of fragrant chili, four serving platters of fluffy biscuits, a mountain of salad, and several pitchers of juice and water. And damned if the men didn’t eat their way through all of it. I was so full I didn’t know what to do with myself. It wasn’t until someone yelled out, “Rookie!” And my head snapped up and the mean mugging Kelly shoved a covered tray in my hand. “Take that to the man.” He growled and I was confused for a second until I realized he was talking about the chief and I almost dropped the try as my nerves set in. But I covered it by nodding and making my way not so stable knees towards the chief’s office.

 When I got there I fully expected to see Christy perched behind her desk, but her seat was empty and I wondered if it was okay to just knock and go in with his lunch. I teetered in the outer office for a second then I manned up and walked over to the door and balanced the tray in one hand and knocked on the frosted glass with the other. I heard the gruff response to enter and I wiped my sweaty palm on the side of my pants before reaching for the brass knob and turning it. The door opened silently, and I stood there in the doorway then I stepped in his inner sanctum.

 “Ah, good lunch, thanks Thaddeus.” His voice caressed over my skin like silk and I had to the stomp on the urge to rub my thighs together. This man was like an erotic walking, talking poster child for raw sexuality. “Here let me take that from you.” He continued as he gracefully rose to his feet and walked around his massive desk. He took the tray from me and in the process his fingers brushed mine and a shot of electricity raced from the point of contact and straight to my dick. I sprung an erection so fast I was almost light headed from the rush of blood going from my brain to my cock. Shit me! I almost whimpered like a wanton slut in front of the man.

 “So have a seat, did you eat yet Thaddeus?” He asked as he set the tray on his desk and reclaimed his seat.

 I carefully sat down the wing chair on front of his desk extremely aware of my throbbing hard on and desperately willing my wayward cock to behave. “Um…yes, Sir I ate and you guys can call me Thad.” I managed to respond with a reasonably steady voice.

  The chief just nodded his head as he uncovered his food and unwrapped his utensils. I tried my best not to fidget and he took the first taste of the piping hot chili. And the way he slid the spoon into his mouth and those firm lips clamped around the utensil did absolutely nothing to help my raging hard on to go away. I wanted so much to shift into a more comfortable position on the seat, but I didn’t want to draw his attention to my predicament. I almost blushed at just the thought of it.

  “You do know the guys are going to ride you hard.” The man said and my head snapped up at his words. I almost felt the fool because my smutty thoughts immediately went somewhere they had no business going, and then I quickly realized he was most likely referring to Rookie hazing. They had told us about it at the academy.

  “I know, Sir. I am not sure what they are going to have up their sleeves for me, but I will survive it.” I said trying to sound more confident than I was at the moment. Lord only knows what their hazing entailed. I was the newbie, the rookie, fresh meat so to speak. Whatever it was I will just do my best to deal with it.

  “Well, you are got spunk at least; you are going to need it. These boys are hard core and I hope you can hang. Thanks for bringing me my lunch.” He said and it was a clear dismissal. Although I had to wonder about the look he shot me when he said his little spiel. But I just shrugged it off and thanked the good lord that my dick was somewhat normal enough to let me stand and walk out the office door with embarrassing myself.

  I got back to the dining area and I offered to help clean up but again Xavier commandeered me and led me to what was the recreational room. There was a huge plasma TV in the wall, several couches and several gaming systems. A man cave for sure. He led to one of the tables and there was a sheaf of papers already waiting for us. We sat and I did my best to focus on the house rules and tasks of each fireman and paramedic on duty. He went through several lists and I settled in to absorb all the information that he was giving me. This was day one of my official job as a fireman and I had the resist the urge to smile like the proverbial cat that got the cream.

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

(Fire Hose—–>)

 My arms were straining and my muscles burned but I refused to let go of the heavy hose as the guy’s switched targets on a dime and without warning.  I had to follow the pointer to where they wanted the spray of water. The water spewed out of the end of the hose at rate roughly of 75-100 psi which can be at least 6-7 miles per hour, so to control the hose took lot upper body strength and/or a few people. Today it was just me, which can be a very real case scenario in an actual fire. The rest of the crew was standing off to the side and I was wearing full body gear in this training exercise and it was just my luck that it was that Kelly guy leading the pointer. He had me bobbing all over the place like a lunatic, but I refused to let him break me or make me seem weak in front of the entire crew. Especially with the Chief standing off to the side at the entrance of the garage bay doors.

 Kelly sneered at me yet again and quickly switched pointer and I almost lost my footing but I managed to follow at a reasonable speed. I was exhausted, but I was stubbornly determined to prove my point just as he seemed to want to prove his. All week he had been giving me shit, bumping into my shoulder as he passed by me and he was generally being an asshole. I just took it all in stride and kept my mouth shut. I didn’t know what the hell his problem was and I decided that I wasn’t going to go head to head with him over nothing. Xavier had witnessed his behavior once during dinner where he pettily knocked my fork off the table and he told him to grow and pair and cut it out. That resulted in Kelly flipping him off and leaving the table altogether.

I had tried to ask some of the guys what his problem was but the just brushed it off to Kelly being an ass and hating change. I stopped asking after that, if he was that bothered by my presence he was going to have to come out and tell me. But right now he seemed determined to have me fall on my face. He switched yet again and it took me a fraction of a second longer to turn the powerful hose to an angle of almost 180 degrees. I managed it and blew out a breath of relief then I heard a booming voice bark out, “Enough.” And I felt the hose pulse as the water was steadily shut off and my arms felt like jello as I held the now passive dripping nozzle in my hands.

Xavier, Robbie, Tom, and Chuck stepped up to me and slapped me on the back, praising me on a job well done. I looked up to see Kelly standing really close to the chief talking and gesturing with his hands. I watched as the big man snapped his head around and glared at the much smaller man. Kelly stepped back as if he was smacked in the face and he turned on his heel and hurried into the station house.

 I felt Xavier’s meaty paws as they pulled on the Velcro snaps on my jacket. I pulled off my helmet and the guys helped me get out of the several pounds of hot heavy fire proof gear. I took a deep breath and threw my head back to feel the cool spring breeze on my overheated flesh. I had stripped down to my thin company t-shirt but I still on my pants and my boots. I felt icky as the wind cooled the sweat soaked shirt to my skin. I thanked the guys for their help and picked up my gear and trudged back towards the station house. My heart almost fluttered right out of my chest when the Chief pushed himself off the wall and blocked my pathway. I looked up into his simmering gaze and my balls quivered as he leaned over me. “Good job out there.” He purred in my ear before righting himself and walking off in the direction of the other guys as they rolled up the hose that I used and put it back on the rig.

I cleaned and dried my gear before carefully replacing them in my cubby. I made sure to step out of my pants and my boots and left them ready and waiting if I needed to jump back into them in a hurry if we got a call. I lifted my arms and flexed my aching shoulders, God I was surely going to feel it in the morning. I checked my watch only to see I still had over an hour before dinnertime so I was going to languish under a hot shower in hopes to circumvent any soreness of my muscles of my shoulder and back.

 The shower room was empty and I thanked God for that little favor. I don’t know if I would ever be ready to see the guys of my company naked and wet. I have managed to shower either before them or after them. They tended to shower in a group, you think I would have found that weird but I didn’t. They did almost everything as a group and hopefully one day I can work up the nerve to join them and not feel awkward about it. As of right now though, this little gay boy would pop a woody that would just shout. “Look at me, I would love to have one or a few of you bend me over and have your wicked way with me.”

 I shook my head and dropped the towel around my waist on the bench and turned around to turn on the showerhead. It didn’t take long for the spray to heat up and I gratefully stepped underneath it and released a contented sigh as the hot water rolled over my skin and the warmth seeped into my sore shoulders and back. Even my thighs and calves felt overused. I grabbed my body wash and my washcloth and worked up a good lather. After soaping up from head to toe, I grabbed my shampoo and I was so busy rubbing it into my hair that I didn’t hear him come in until he spoke.

“You think you’re the shit, huh.” He hissed and I spun around and barely managed to wash the bubbles out of my eyes before I tried to find the owner of that sarcastic voice. I blinked and focused on Kelly’s tightly pinched face as he stood at the entrance of my shower stall.

 “What do you mean? I don’t know what your problem is man, but whatever it is I don’t have a clue about it.” I calmly responded too pissed off enough to even think about standing there covered in nothing but bubbles.

“Come off this sweet innocent boy bullshit, you know you want him. I see you making those damn big puppy eyes at him and he is falling for it despite the fact he has never played with any of us like we aren’t good enough for him. Then you came along and Bam, he can’t take his eyes off of you.” He spat and I was confused as to who he was referring to. And what the hell did he mean by play with them?

I was about to open my mouth to tell this asshole that he was crazy as hell when the outer door slammed open with enough force to make us jump. I looked up and all the blood in my body rushed to my face and I froze right where I stood. My skin was beginning to itch with the soap drying on the surface of my skin but I paid it no mind. The Chief himself hollered out Kelly’s name and told him to get to his office immediately.

 Kelly glared at me as if he wanted to kill me before he stomped off and out of the room. The Chief’s eyes briefly made contact with mine before he too disappeared out the door. My shoulders slumped with relief and I quickly washed off and shut of the water. I wiped the excess moisture from my skin and redressed as quickly as I possibly could. I was beyond stumped as to what that crazy dude had been going on about. He felt that I was drawing someone’s attention that I shouldn’t be; maybe it was someone he wanted. But not for the life of me could I figure out who it was.

 None of the guys have been inappropriate and none of them gave off the vibe of being interested in other men, or each other. I just took their closeness for the brotherhood of firemen and such. I was busy trying to wrap my brain around this crap when Xavier came upstairs and took a seat next to me on the bench seat in front of the lockers.  

 “I heard Kelly was mouthing off at you.” He said and I nodded my head as I hung my towel over the locker door to dry. Xavier indicated for me to take a seat next to him.

I sat with my brain spinning away at a mile a minute. “I didn’t understand anything that he was going on about. He seemed to have been accusing me of drawing someone’s attention that I shouldn’t have and something about that person not playing with anyone and then I came along and what not. I not going to lie, I am confused as fuck.” I explained in a rush but he was nodding his head like he understood everything I said.

 “Look, the guys in this company are very close to one another, some more than others and unfortunately Kelly was one that didn’t always fit into the group because of his attitude. The longer you hang with us and the more we get to know one another you will see for yourself. You seem to be cool and so far you are fitting in perfectly. I just wanted to make sure you didn’t take anything he said to heart.” He said before raising a meaty arm and clamped it on my shoulder.

 “Nah, I was more confused than anything else, and I see that you guys are truly close to one another and I that’s great. You guys watch out for one another and I couldn’t be more proud than I am now to be ranked with the likes of you guys.” I said in all my wide eyed innocence.

 Xavier just smiled at me and told me to come on down to dinner. I dutifully followed him downstairs and I followed his lead at pretending not to hear the Chief’s booming voice yelling from all the way down here. I just kept my head straight and soon the robust aromas of tomatoes and garlic hit me square in the chest and my stomach growled. I was starving after all of this afternoon’s activity with the training session.

 I stepped through the door and into the dining room just to see the guys sitting around the table. There were at least three large pans of lasagna steaming with gooey cheesy goodness. My feet picked up their tempo as they carried me to my designated seat nestled in between Robbie and Chuck. I barely had time to drape my napkin over my lap when Dave set a heaping plate of pasta in front of me followed by a bowl of salad with chunks of garlic bread on top.  I picked up the warm bread and immediately dunked it in the savory sauce on my lasagna plate and popped in my mouth and took a bite.

  I couldn’t help the groan of delight that escaped my lips as the flavors of the food burst across my tongue. I almost moaned again when I realized that the entire room had gone quiet. I stopped chewing and looked around to see that everyone’s eyes were on me and I tried and failed to contain the rush of blood to my embarrassed face. I thought I heard someone mumble, “God Damn,” under their breath before Xavier cleared his throat and everyone immediately went back to sharing out the food and eating. I ducked my flushed face and ate my food much more quietly than when I started.

 I was weirded out by their reaction but when Robbie bumped my shoulder and groaned dramatically with the bite of his own food. Everyone around the table chuckled at his antics and I felt less awkward and soon I forgot about it all together as they started sharing stories of their worst rescue situations they have had throughout their career. The guys had some really interesting encounters and I sat there for the remainder of the evening and soaked it all in like a sponge. The only time my attention strayed away from them was when the Chief himself joined us minus Kelly; the other guys didn’t question it so I didn’t either. But it was harder for me to concentrate on what the men were discussing with the Chief right there in my line of vision in all his perfection as he laughed and shared a meal with his crew. God my poor cock is going to fall off with all this stimulation, I just knew it.

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

(My Idea of what Thad would look like————>)

 Two other guys joined the crew on shift seeing that it looked like Kelly wasn’t coming back anytime soon. Their names were Shaun and Danny,  and the only word I could use to describe them was exuberant. Xavier had introduced them to me at breakfast, and they both welcomed me into the fold and practically shoved Robbie and Dave out f the way as they took a seat at either side of me. Shaun asked me questions as Danny hung on everything I said. I didn’t notice that everyone at the table, including the chief was listening to me answer the multiple questions until Shaun asked me if I had a girlfriend. I shook my head at him and prayed that he would leave it at that, but no, he turned and asked me why not. And I felt my cheeks warm as I glanced around the table and every eye was trained in my direction. I swallowed the bite of eggs in my mouth and it went down my throat like a rock.

 I drew in a deep breath and just decided to bite the bullet and admitted that I was gay. They were all silent for a minute before Shaun quick as flash, and without missing a beat asked me if I had a boyfriend. I was in  awe, I again shook my head and watched as everyone went back to their food like nothing happened, and I guess nothing did. They didn’t seem to mind it at all that I was gay and my shoulders slumped with relief. Shaun seemed to be satisfied that his questions were answered and he went back to his food. I took a moment while everyone seemed to be preoccupied with finishing their breakfast to peek at the chief only to find  those shimmering green eyes staring right back at me. I almost swallowed my tongue as the big man gave me a little smirk before turning to talk to Xavier.

 My cheeks felt like they were on fire as I picked up a some of the soiled dishes and carried them through to the kitchen. I made two more rounds before Xavier’s deep voice boomed out my name along with Robbie, Chuck, and Tom.  I was told that we were going grocery shopping this morning and I was to meet them outside in front of the garage.  Shaun, Danny, and Dave were staying behind on house cleaning duty. After his announcement, Xavier took off behind the chief and headed towards the office. I finished with the dishes and I wondered why the hell the guys seemed so excited to have house duty, I would have thought that going grocery shopping was more exciting than scrubbing toilets, but meh, maybe shopping for a station full of men was a challenge in itself. I was the first one out the door and I was practically bouncing in place by the time  Xavier, Robbie, Tom, and Chuck joined me. They just smiled fondly at me as Xavier grabbed the keys to the smaller of the Fire Trucks and I all but vibrated with excitement as he handed out the radios, just in case we got a call while we were out.

 I was so stoked, this would be my very first ride in one of my company engines and I was trying desperately not to show how excited I was, but I must have failed miserably when my ass hit the seat in the back of the truck and Tom chuckled and said, “Down boy.” And he took over strapping me into the safety harness. It was an awesome experience riding in the engine, I could just imagine it, racing through the streets with all alarms blaring, and lights flashing as we were called to a fire. I closed my eyes and savored this moment. All I have ever wanted to be was a fireman. I have dreamed of this day since I was a little kid, and a I proudly stepped down out of the big,shiny, red fire truck and waved at the little kids that were pointing our way and showing their parents the big red truck like I used to do. The guys just slapped me on the back and huddled me towards the entrance of the store.

 I should have known I was in for it when they all grabbed a cart and told me to grab one too. Xavier pulled out a piece of paper and like dutiful little ducklings we followed in his wake as he charged up and down each isle. It was like triple for everything that was on the list, so if it said orange juice, then it was four or five gallons of the stuff.  By the time we made it to the checkout line, I had to really had to put my back into pushing the cart it was so heavy. The poor check out girl resembled a robot as she swiped item after item and the bag boy was overwhelmed as stuff came flying his way. During the whole process Xavier was texting away on his  phone and frowning at it. I was just about to ask him if something was wrong when the clerk called out an unholy total for our bill, and Xavier just handed her an Amex Card which she swiped and returned to him. He signed the bill and stuffed the copy into his pocket and we all grabbed a cart headed back to the truck.

We unloaded everything into the rig and we were on the road again. It seemed to me that Xavier was driving a whole lot slower than when he drove to the store. He took another route too, and this way was longer. Usually I wouldn’t give a shit but man, I had to pee. And it wouldn’t do to head for the bushes to relieve myself while I was in uniform. I was too busy thinking of bone dry deserts and  I wasn’t paying attention to the whispered conversation going on between Xavier in the front and Robbie who had his head ducked through the partition.

 It took another whopping twenty minutes to get to the station house when the drive itself should have only taken fifteen minutes tops. Whatever, the rig barely rolled to a stop before I jumped out grabbed to armfuls of groceries and took off for the kitchen with Xavier hollering my name behind me, but I just shouted, “Gotta take a leak.” And continued on my way. I put the bags in the huge butcher’s block in the middle of the room and jogged my way over and up the stairs.

  As I reached the top of the stairs, I heard grunting and the unmistakable sound of flesh slapping against flesh. The spasming of my bladder ceased to a complete stop and my heart froze in my chest. My feet carried me closer to the source of the noise and I peeked around the corner and into the sleep room and, Oh my sweet baby Jesus, my little gay boy threw his pom poms up in the air and braced a hand over his heart and the other over his forehead and swooned dead away. I gasped as my eyes traveled from one writhing figure to the other. This was the stuff of gay porn, Danny had Shaun bent over on the cot and he was pounding relentlessly into his ass as Dave stood behind with his head thrown back, and his hands on Shaun’s hips urging the man to bounce off his cock.

 I stood there rooted to the spot, my mind blank until Danny huffed out that they needed to hurry up because Xavier already texted them that we were on the way home, and that’s when the bubble popped in my head. I felt a wave of nausea engulf me as I stumbled away from the door, I swung around with all intentions to get the hell out of the station house, but I slammed right into a broad muscled chest. I raised my shocked gaze to see Xavier standing there, shame and embarrassment filled every pore in my body. All the innuendos, the staring, and double meanings of what they said and did during the few days I have been here finally made sense. They all must have had a good laugh on the young naive gay rookie, when I obviously didn’t have a clue as to what they were talking about.  It cut like a knife deep inside when I thought that they were actually going to be like brothers to me, and now this. Here I thought I was fitting in, when all the while…I just couldn’t even think about it. I pushed Xavier out of the way and stormed down the stairs and ran past the concerned faces of the other guys.

 I didn’t have a clue as to where I was going and without my truck keys or anything I just ran.  My feet carried me at a fast as they could through the neighborhood, and I came up to a park before I slowed down.  I walked what looked like a solitary trail until I came to up some picnic benches off the path and against the trees.I climbed up on the bench and planted my ass on the table top. I felt so stupid, I ran through every word and every action of the men since setting foot in the station, and even the chief’s warning about them hazing me made me feel like a dumb ass.

 How I was I going to face anybody there, did they all fuck each other? How was I supposed to fit in? All I ever wanted was to live up to being the hero I had always dreamt to be, I never expected anything like this, and I guess that’s why it’s hit me so hard. That and the fact that everyone knew about everyone else and I was the odd one out, no one thought to confide in me. They all teased me about it but I was too into the clouds to get what the Hell it was they were really saying. I hung my head with my hands dangling over my knees and just sat there.

 Afternoon turned into evening and evening was fast turning into late evening, the sun was beginning to go down, and I figured I was going to have to go back at some point. I heaved myself off the table and slowly trudged my way back up the trail and out of the park. I had to catch my bearings before I realised exactly where I was before making my way back to the station house. I wondered if I was going to be fired for abandoning my post or for seeing something that I shouldn’t have. There was only one way to find out as I stopped just outside of the garage bay, I took a deep breath and swiped my ID badge to get in.

 Pulling up my big boy pants, I went to the chief’s office. I heard voices drifting in and the smell of food coming from the dining room and I hoped and prayed this as one of those evenings that the chief decided to take his meal in his office.

 But when I got to his office and passed Cathy’s neat as a pin desk, his door was open so I guessed that he was in the dining room and I refused to go in there right now. I was about to step away before I heard a noise from within his office, so I tapped on the door frame and waited for the gruff, “Enter.” Before making my way fully into his domain and immediately cursed my luck. It was a good thing my poor unhinged little gay boy was still passed out because the sight of the chief standing their with the front of his uniform shirt unbuttoned and revealing his sculpted abs and his chiseled chest was too much for him to take right now.

 “Close the door and have a seat.” The larger man stated and I averted my eyes and complied with his request.

 Once I sat down, I had  no clue what I came here to say. I was so out of my depth and so discouraged I could see my dream shrivel up and die right in front of my eyes. The chief picked up the phone and pressed a number before barking out, “My office, now!” And he slammed the headset back on the cradle. He sat down in his chair with a heavy sigh and I could feel his eyes burning holes into my bent head. There was a tap on the door and the chief bellowed his consent for the person to enter. Xavier took the seat next to mine and studied me for a minute before turning towards the chief.

 “Xavier told me what you witnessed this afternoon before you took off to God knows where. Your crew have spent several hours looking for you, but you just disappeared into the wind before anything could have been explained, or issues addressed.  That is not how we do things in the unit. Now please tell me what’s running through your head so we can address this and move on.”

 I  took a quick glance at the chief’s face and licked my dry lips before explaining my shock at seeing the men together like that right here in the station house. I went on to tell them how overwhelmed and embarrassed I was, and  how I felt like they have been making fun of me the entire time I was here. By the time I got to the end of my tale, the chief just looked at Xavier and nodded his head. He swiveled in chair and pulled a couple of papers from the files in his desk drawer as Xavier excused himself from the room.

 I watched almost transfixed as he came around the desk and perched on the edge of it right in front of me, and my little cheerleader was  now wide awake and drooling as my eyes traveled up that awe inspiring physique and further up to his handsome face. “You have it all wrong, the boys weren’t laughing at you at all, they were feeling you out to see of you would truly be able to fit in here. As I told you from the beginning these guys are close, they have all survived life and death situations together, they live together, eat together, celebrate and grief together. They are abnormally close, so it wasn’t long before they began to sleep together too, and I let them do it because I know they would either do it behind my back or come to resent my authority later on. As long as they aren’t hurting anyone, and they keep it private amongst themselves then I don’t have a problem with it.”

 I let his words sink in and to be honest, I could see where he was coming from. I could see how the relationships between the guys developed. But the way he said it, I wondered if he participated too and I could have laid down and died of mortification when the words popped out of my unfiltered mouth and asked him just that question.

 He raised an surprised brow at me and smirked. “No, I don’t participate, I made the mistake of giving in one night with Kelly and the man thought more into what it was, so therefore in order not to show favoritism. I keep myself well out of it and let the boys have their fun.”

 “Pity.” I said and immediately slapped my hand over my wayward mouth and wondered what the hell was wrong with me. The big man took one look at my wide eyes and my redden cheeks and burst out laughing, he had to bend and rest his hands on his knees he laughed so hard. And my whole body lit up with embarrassment. Jeez, my filter must have been shocked out of commission.

  He wiped his eyes just as Xavier re entered the office. He handed me my keys and my cell phone and wallet. Confused, I looked to the chief and he handed me a stack of papers. “Those are transfer request forms. Look no one is going to ask you to participate in anything you don’t want to do. You can continue to work for this house or you can move on, the only thing I ask is that you protect this station’s privacy. I am giving you tonight to go home and think about it. When you come back here in the morning, it’s either hand me those papers signed and await my instructions, or get your ass back upstairs and prepare for a day of training exercises and since you missed today’s it will be a grueling session. You decide and let me know. you are excused.”

 I took the papers and I pocketed my phone and my wallet. Walked to the door, I looked back o into his stunning green orbs before stepping out into the hall. I made my way back outside, my mind was swirling, but I already knew what my decision was going to be. It was an honor to be picked for Ladder 29 and I was going to remain with my station. But how in the world was I going to deal with the guys knowing they slept with each other, and that they might even want to sleep with me. I was so way out of my league and I had no clue what to do about it. That was the concern that prickled me all the way home.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

(My idea of what Xavier looks like, actor Keith Cobb—––>)

 

The front wheels of my truck bumped the concrete parking guard in my designated spot at the station house parking lot at 8 a.m. sharp. I had spent all night thinking about what I had seen in the sleep room and what the chief had explained to me. And I realized that maybe I was making too big a deal out of the entire situation. Had I not been concerned about the fact that they may not accept my sexual orientation? Didn’t  I fantasize about all them from the moment I laid eyes on them? So now that I know what I know, I hope that it won’t be awkward working with them because I made the decision to stay with this prestigious company. I could really make my career here, and i wanted to stick it to my stucked up brother who thought that the little fairy would never make it in a man’s job. Well if he only knew what the infamous Ladder 29 crew where up to in their station house, he would shit himself.

But, in my heart of hearts, and although I think they are all gorgeous, I don’t see myself getting into the mix with all of them like that. Now if it was Xavier maybe, if it was the chief then definitely. But he had explained from the get go that he doesn’t get involved with any of the men sexually, ever snce that ass, Kelly. From the moment I heard that man’s voice, It has always been the chief for me, even before I ever laid eyes on the man. I have never been the promiscuous type, my sexual encounters have always been someone I was in a relationship with. Not that the two boyfriends I have had would put me up there on the experience ladder. These guys were sharing each other. I don’t think any of them were an actual couple, but I don’t know anything for sure, I just sort of stumbled onto them. So again, I had to pull up my big boy pants and try to keep the big boys out of them….haha, I kill myself.

I took a deep fortifying breath and stepped out of my truck and closed the door. I used the key fob to set the alarm and I head straight for the big man’s office. Not one foot in the door, Christy looked up and gave me one of her bubbly smiles. “If you are looking for Garrison, he is in the dining room, breakfast time. He high tailed it outta here this morning, it’s chocolate chip pancakes today, if you want any you better hurry.”

“Thanks.” I smiled at her and gave her a jaunty little salute before spinning on my heel and heading towards the other side of the station. I swallowed my nerves and prayed for the best. The closer I got was the more my stomach rumbled.  I was starving, and the aromas of fresh brewed coffee and sizzling bacon were enough to make my mouth water, much or less the sweet smell of pancakes. I came to stop in the doorway of dining room, and at first the guys didn’t notice me fidgeting there. It was until Xavier looked up from his plate, his cheeks stuffed with food. He raised his hand and tried to say something but quickly closed it to prevent his food from falling out and waved at me instead. And just like that eight pairs of eyes snapped in my direction and the room went eerily quiet. Then Robbie jumped up and rushed me like I just came home from war or something, he pulled me into the room and plunked me down in the seat next to his own. And almost instantly a loaded plate of food landed in front of me and the chatter resumed. Everyone seemed to carry on like nothing of importance happened and I sighed in relief and happily tucked into my food.

I nearly choked in a piece of bacon when I looked across the table and my eyes made contact with the smouldering green gaze of the chief. He nodded his head at me and went back to his conversation with Xavier. I watched as he laughed at something his first in command said, and my cock jerked in my uniform cargo pants. And in my head, my inner gay boy was sprawled across a divan, he had on pink frilly garters and Victoria was spilling all of his Secrets in a barely there negligee. A pick feather boa hung loosely around his neck as he purred like a hussy in heat. I had to clamp my thighs together trying to control my naughty dick from making it’s presence known. i quickly dropped my eyes when the cheif’s gaze again found mine. I needed to find some way to stop staring st the man like he was prime USDA beefcake, but my eyes were not listening to me at all.

The big guy threw his napkin on the table and clapped his hands together, everyone stopped what they were doing and looked his way. Once everyone’s attention was on him, he announced that we were going to get wet today and at first, I looked for the double meaning behind what he said, but he continued on by telling Xavier to show me where the wet suits and the SCBA’S (self contained breathing apparatus) and the oxygen tanks were located. That was when it  dawned on me that he was actually talking about rescue diving. And I didn’t know how I felt about submerging myself in the murky rivers and lakes around here.  God only knows what was in them, but it was a part of my job, so I oculdn’t complain to much about it.

It wasn’t until we were outside and the cheif himself led us around the building and through the the wooded area behind the station house. Once we cleared the tree line, my jaw dropped at the huge man made lake sparkled in front of us. The water was a muddy brown, but I guess they had to stimulate real life circumstances. I had no idea what they had at the bottom of the murky water or how deep it was. The chief barked orders and we dropped the duffel bags on the ground and began pulling out our gear. Damn I was shaking like a virgin in a jail cell full of lusty men. We were going to have to undress right here and slide into a wet suits. And again my inner twink made an appearance, but this time he was cheering and doing high kicks that rivaled the Rockettes on Broadway.

I kept my eyes on the ground as I peeled off my shirt, followed by my boots, my socks, and a fidgeted for a second before my hands went to my belt. I quickly unsnapped and dropped my cargo pants to my ankles and kicked them aside. Xavier had instructed me  that we keep our underwear, if they were snug briefs or tight boxers. And thanks to my Mom for drilling it into my head to always wear clean underwear or else I would have rolled over and died of embarrassment. I peeked up under my lashes only to see a few of the guys quickly spin away from me and got back to their own task of getting into their gear. I couldn’t help but shake my head at their almost blatant perusal of my body. I was kinda flattered by the attention, now that I knew what the hell it was about. So bending over,  I ooicked  up my wet suit when I suddenly hear the chief’s deep voice telling me to stop. My eyes went wide as the intensity of gaze pinned me in place as his long powerful legs carried the big man to my side. “Shit! Please don’t get a boner, please don’t get a boner …Merciful God puhlease!”   I willed my wayward cock to behave, there was nothing her to hide it if I went and got an erection right this minute.

He was three steps away from me when the walkie talkie on his hip went off, he stopped in his tracks and answered his secretary’s summons. He waved Xavier over as he continued the conversation about some meeting ot something. But I stopped paying to what the chief was saying  when Xavier stepped into my line of vision and holy hell, my knees almost gave out on me. I could do nothing but stare as the delicious expanse of creamy mocha skin and the mouth watering detail of his bulging muscles. I barely noticed as the other guys drifted off towards the water. They were fully geared and they went through a series of connecting each other to the rescue line and plunge one by one into the shallows. But I didn’t register anything else as I watched the muscles in Xavier’s shoulders ripple as he bent over in front of me. The chief shifted into my line of vision, he had switched from the walkie talkie to his cell phone, and he carried on with his conversation while watching us.

I yelped and jumped, shying away from the sudden burst of cold spray against my legs. I looked down to see that Xavier was spraying something on my skin. “It helps in getting the wet suit on and off.” Xavier explained as he continued to coat my exposed skin with the stuff. He dropped the little aresol can and wet to rub the slippery stuff all over my skin. His big hands started on my legs, then moved to my calves to to my thighs. The circles he was rubbing into my skin left a trail of fire in their wake.  Again, i started my mantra in my head about not popping wood. I breathed in through ym mouth and out my nose the higher those warm hands traveled. The closer he got to my groin the more I tensed up, but what totally made me loose my shit was when I glanced up and the chief had stopped talking into his phone. It was slipped back onto his lean waist. But his heated gaze was riveted on my body. he was focused on Xavier’s hands as they rubbed over my thighs, and when he slipped his hand between my legs. I gasped and my face went nuclear, my cock was standing at full mast. The leaking head almost popped through the waistline to show off even more than it was.

I vague heard the muttered, “Damn.” By Xavier, but it was the chief’s reaction that drew me in completely. He had his plump bottom lip drawn in between his perfect teeth, and he palmed his impressive rock hard shaft behind the zipper  in his pants. Xavier removed his hands from my body and cleared his throat. I spun around, my back was now facing towards the two big men. My face was literally burning, and practically peeled my skin off  my body shoving myself  into the wet suit as quickly as I possibly could. I was trying to reach for the string to zip up when I felt the heat of someone steppingg up behind me. I felt the zipper engage and the suit pull tight across my chest as it was zipped up. I still couldn’t bare to turn around, as embarrassed as I was, but the person leaned over and I immediately picked up on the chief’s luscious scent.

He leaned over and my skin prickled with awareness, and he whispered in my ear. “Don’t be embarssed, trust me. You have nothing to be embarrassed about. You are simply exquisite, and you are making question my own rules.” My entire body shuddered in reaction to his whiskey smooth voice and his seductive words.

But before I could figure out an appropriate response, he took several steps away from me, and Xavier , who was now by the water’s edge called for me to get a move on. I mentally groaned in my head, this was almost too much. God, I hoped that water was cold, my poor inflamed cock needed it.

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

 

(A picture of what the Ladder truck looks like——>)

 

Let’s just say that after being frozen stiff  while spending few hours in frigid lake water had worked wonders for my poor overexcited cock, but the initial relief wore off when my balls tried to retreat so far into my body, they almost became ovaries. It felt so good as stood in the shower and let the warm water reheat fingers and my toes. I kept my face forward, keeping my gaze resolutely on the tiles in front of me, and I released a contented sigh. My muscles just melted as the blood flow returned to my digits. And I was too occupied with savoring the feeling of blessed warmth to pay attention to all the delicious nudity surrounding me. But I promptly cut my bath time short the minute a long, lusty groan penetrated my happy little bubble. And I slapped the faucet off and quickly scurried out of the room. I was sure I was red as a tomato, that moan could only have been caused by something sexual in nature, and I my blush got even brighter as I heard the amused chuckling followed after my hasty retreat.

I took my time with getting dressed in a clean pair of cargo pants and a company t-shirt. I was informed earlier that tonight was pizza night and I had chipped in my share of cash towards the food. So the guys didn’t have to rush to get to the kitchen to make dinner. And from the sound of things, they were taking full advantage of the shared shower now that I was in the know so to speak. I muffled profanity drifted from behind the closed shower room door. I told by twitching cock to behave and quickly tied my boot laces and headed straight for the stairs. The aromas of garlic and Italian spices tickled my nose as I rounded the corner and entered the dining room.

Robbie and Daniel were already there piling slices of piping hot pizza on their plates. My eyes almost popped out of my head, there had to be at least ten large pizza boxes on the table along with two trays of chicken wings, another huge tray of salad, and piles of garlic bread. Oh God, I was so going to have to go for a run or hit the gym this weekend. In a way I am glad I am off as of tomorrow night for a week, but then again I am going to miss the station house, and hanging out with the guys. I grabbed a plate, but Robbie took it from me and handed me a tray instead, and instantly my heart started fluttering away in my chest, because I knew exactly what it meant. I had to take the big man his dinner. Jesus, why me? I rolled my eyes at Dann’y smug expression, it was like he could read my mind and he knew just how the chief affected me.

Walking carefully to make sure I didn’t drop the dang tray, I made my way across the station and I wondered why the chief’s office and his sleep room was way on the other side of the house. I wondered if it was on purpose. Maybe it was because the guys could probably get very vocal in their activities, judging from the shower scene earlier. That alone would be a good enough reason for wanting privacy, especially if he wasn’t participating in said activities. Gosh, this tray was heavy. I wondered how the hell Robbie expected the chief to eat all of this, yeah the guy was huge, but come on already. Finally, I walked into his office and his inner door was open. I balanced the tray with one hand and knocked on the door frame with the other and waited for permission to enter his inner sanctum.

When I didn’t get a response, I took a tentative step into the room but I didn’t see him anywhere. I hurried over to the desk and laid the heavy tray down and something told me to get a move on, to leave the food and go on my merry way, but no. That little Devil sitting on my shoulder had to be in cahoots with my inner twink, because I spied another open door off to the side of the room and it was half open. And I felt the little jab of the devious Devil and my feet carried me towards the unknown doorway instead of taking me back the way I had come from.

“Are you looking for me?” The deep drawl from behind me caused me to jump and spin around to face the man himself standing there with nothing but a navy blue towel around his waist. And my mind just died, it just upped and crashed, a full all systems down. I felt like I was the stupid pink star in that underwater cartoon with drool leaking out of my mouth and one long constant, “DDDuuuhhhh.” in a bubble over my head. But God, my inner twink had a video camera aimed at him in one hand and a cell phone snapping pics in the other. But it was unnecessary because I am never, for the rest of my life going to get this image out of my head.

He slowly walked across the carpet and the lights glistened off the beads of water that were still clinging to the sparse salt and pepper hairs on his massive chest. One of them decided to make a slow eye catching journey down the ridges of his mouth watering abs, and I wanted to groan out loud but I managed to bite it back as my cock pushed tightly against the zipper of my pants. He came to a halt just mere inches away from me. And those moss green eyes were burning as he stared into my own hazel ones. I was speechless, it was like we were sharing the same air. His warm minty breath brushed across my lips and I couldn’t hold back the little whimper that sneaked out of my throat.

He went to open his mouth to say something when all of a sudden there was a God awful blaring of a louder than hell alarm. And other than the widening of his gorgeous eyes, the big man didn’t move a muscle. He continued to stare into my eyes a second or two before he straightened up and waited until the obnoxious blaring ceased.  The red emergency lights were still flashing on the wall.  “Saved by the bell.” He smirked and nodded his head towards the door. “Hurry up and get into your gear and haul ass to the rig before they leave you behind.” He said and without looking back he disappeared through the door I was going to peek into before getting caught.

Then my brain function came back online with a vengeance. Shit, we were getting a real life call, and I scrambled to get out of the room and raced down the hallway and into the garage bay. The doors were already open and the trucks were fired up and running. I jumped into my turnout gear, and I was in the process of reaching for my helmet just as Xavier walked by and physically hoisted me up into the slowly rolling rig. And once he climbed in after me, the door was soundly slammed closed. He plunked my helmet on my head. I held onto the safety bar as Chuck floored the gas pedal and and the engine sailed out of the bay and onto the street. I barely saw the chief’s SUV spin out behind us, with his lights flashing.

Adrenaline pumped through my veins as the sirens were engaged. The information about the Type II huge multifamily structural fire. Several crews were already on scene evacuating the high rise condos, but the old building was burning quickly, and they wanted us the perform roof top rescues of the residents of the upper floors, seeing that the fire started on the middle floors and they were quickly becoming impassable for the tenants above it. By the time we got to the scene I was so stoked. Xavier took command immediately and started barking out our responsibilities, we answered to no one but the chief or himself, as the captain. We joined hands for a quick two line prayer of protection before we hit the ground running. It was amazing to see the other units literally move out of way and the awe on their faces as we passed by, in full gear complete with protective fireproof face shields.

Then I didn’t have time to register their reactions to us, the training exercises that were ingrained into my psyche kicked in and as I helped Danny, Robbie, Dave, and Tom with their harnesses and ropes. People moved out of the way, rigs, and ambulances moved to make room for our heavy duty ladder truck that was going to be used to hoist hoist the men up the twenty floor structure. Then it was going to aide us the roof top rescue. I was busy remembering the procedures in my head, and I zoned everything and everyone as I made sure that my crew and their equipment was as safe as I could get them. The chief deep baritone boomed out my last name and I immediately responded by giving him my full attention. Out of my peripheral vision I saw Nate’s approach and his attention snap our way and for the love of God, he was the last thing I needed on my very first call, but the big man barked out his orders for me to shadow the roof top team up the ladder, and I nodded and slipped on my own safety line.

I could feel Nate’s eyes boring into my back as I climbed up onto the truck, but I ignored him and nodded at Chuck as he grabbed onto the rung of the ladder and began his ascent with me shadowing behind him all the way up. Once Chuck was safely connected to the other guys we bumped fists, and I began my slow but careful descent to the spot in the middle of the ladder where I was supposed to stay to help anyone they managed to rescue down to the ground. Sending a silent prayer to the heavens, I watched as the guys disappeared over the lip of builing and onto the roof and I took a minute to calm my racing pulse. I looked down and it struck me just how far up I was perched and shit, it hit me all at once and I felt like I could flipping fly. Opening my eyes, I looked down again and the chief and Xavier both gave me the thumbs up sign like they were sending me strength and encouraging me, showing me that I was doing what I was supposed to do.

It wasn’t long before Dave came back helping a nearly hysterical young girl over to the fire escape ladder that she had to climb down first before the reached the rigs ladder. The way she clung to his slender shoulders told me the poor thing was scared out of her wits. Soon enough there was a small gathering of people and then I heard Tom’s voice over our radios calling an all clear floor by floor. The cheif’s disembodied voice was next on the line telling us to get the people down asap, he had a line of men waiting to piggyback people down if necessary, so I hustled into position. The girl was still causing a scene and wailing holding up the process. So I made the decision to just hoist the girl up and over the railing. She stopped blubbering almost instantly and I told her to hold on as I eased her into my back. It took me no time to get her to firm ground and with all the other crews, it took very little time at all to get everyone back on the pavement.

The fire was finally extinguished and the Marshall deemed the building unsafe. The Red Cross was brought in to help the multiple families that were now homeless. It was a sad scene, but we were happy that at least there was any loss of life. I was slowly coming off my endorphin rush and my hands began shaking as I tried to remove my helmet.

“What, little brother is scared? You can’t handle big boy stuff? “ Nate’s cruel voice sneered. I could see the derision on his face, but it was his eyes that told the true story of just how jealous he was. It was killing him that I made the elite team straight out of the academy when he can’t even get them to look at his applications after five years with his assigned company.

I was about to open my mouth and tell him to fuck off, something I have wanted to do for a long time. But I have refrained for my mother’s sake. And Nate took full advantage of that, especially after I had came out and explained to them that I was gay. It’s like it was his life work was to belittle me for fact that I liked men. He didn’t see me as a man, and treated me accordingly. Now here I was in a position he would all but kill for, and I was some kind of girly man to him. It secretly satisfied me to no end that I for once had the upper hand. I just shook my head and went to turn away from him  when he grabbed my shoulder and spun me back around to face him. “Don’t turn you back on me, just because you made it on Ladder 29  doesn’t mean you are going to last with them. You are probably sucking them all off to get them to let you stay.”

“We should be the ones sucking him off in gratitude as good as he is at his job.” I heard Xavier say as he stepped up behind me. “Do we have a problem here?” My captain asked as he glared menacingly at my brother who had  paled down and took a step back. Yeah, Xavier can be bad ass scary when he chooses, and with his impressive height and muscles, he can be very intimidating, and I was glad I wasn’t on the receiving end of that displeasure. “Run along grunt, my crew has things to do before we clear the site.” Xavier dismissed Nathan like he was nothing and my brother shot me a hateful glare before stomping off towards his crew. I knew he was going to go running to our mom complaining of how I embarrassed him, but I was rapidly learning that he was a bitter piece of shit that isn’t worthy my time or my emotions.

Xavier shoved a sport drink into my hand and I immediately popped the cap and guzzled it, it helped a bit with the shaking, and when the chief made his appearance after talking with the Fire Marshall he motioned for us to pack it up and get back to the house. The guys patted me on my back all telling me that I did a good job, they shuffled me along with them, and they were like little kids pushing and jostling each other. It wasn’t until I went to climb up into the truck that I felt a big hand snag the back of my neck and hold me in place. “You did me proud tonight.” The chief whispered in my ear and I turned into a puddle as the cadence of his deep voice shivered down my spine. Yep, I melted right there at his feet and I could only stand there and stupidly blink up at him. He gave me a sexy smirk, like he knew just how I was feeling and he walked away leaving me completely dazed and confused.

I heard a low chuckle, and I looked up to see Xavier grinning at me from the interior of the rig. He reached down and grabbed me by the front of my jacket and hauled me into the truck. He plopped me down into the seat next to his and strapped me into the safety harness. “Well, I’ll have to get the word out to the boys that you are off limits, gorgeous.” He muttered and my head snapped up and I sputtered at a complete loss for what to say. What the hell was he talking about?

“Don’t look t me like that, you must know that you have caught Lance’s eye, although the stubborn fool is fighting the attraction tooth and nail. But chin up, I have known him since our academy days. Don’t get discouraged kid, give him hell.” He winked at me and I tried not to blush, I really did. And Xavier took pity on me and asked me about Nate instead and I took a big sigh and started telling him about the troubled past between me and my homophobic brother.  All the guys had fell silent and listened to my story. By the time I was done, they were all pissed off on my behalf and I tried to tell them not to be. I almost teared up when Robbie said that if someone messed with one they messed with the all of them. He told me that my brother was just jealous prick, and he wasn’t worth my time and they were my real brothers. Gawd, how the hell did I get so damn lucky.

I had to laugh when Tom cut the sappiness that fell on tour little group by blurting out. “Man, the food better still be good because I ain’t cooking ya’ll nuthin after all of that, ya’ll better eat cereal.” And everyone roared with laughter.

When we finally sobered up, we were pulling into the station’s garage bay, and I had to give it to Chuck, he drove this behemoth like a boss. We wearily hopped down and wrestled out of or PPE’s (Personal Protective Gear). I checked the time and I was shocked to see we were out for a little nearly six hours. It was just after midnight and I brought up the rear as I slowly made my way towards the dining hall. I heard a shuffling sound and I looked up right into the heated gaze of my chief. He just stood there and stared at me. I quickly broke eye contact, too tired, and to be honest too much of a coward to get into anything with the man right now. So, I quickly scurried into the dining hall, and now that all the adrenaline had leaked away, I was tired as hell. But I needed to eat before I collapsed. So I broke etiquette by leaning heavily on my elbows while inhaling cold pizza and luke warm garlic bread into my mouth before collapsing onto my bunk, dead dog tired.

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

(My idea of Thad’s mother, Sophia, the incomparable Kathy Bates——>)

 

Oh my holy God in heaven, no, it couldn’t be! My eyes popped opened and I groaned and lifted my head as the unmistakable voice of my mother got louder and louder as she hollered out my name. My face turned bright red as the other guys woke up and registered that somehow there was a woman in the station house screaming on top her lungs like a southern accented banshee. I scrambled out of bed or at least tried to, but the damn sheets tangled around my legs, and I ungraciously hit the floor with a solid thud. Tom promptly leaned over the side of his bunk and laughed right in my face, that was until my dear sweet Southern Belle came through the sleep room doorway and rushed to my side. Christ Almighty. My mother immediately stated fussing, she shoved the industrial tray of what must be her award winning chocolate chip cookies into Robbie’s chest and bent down to help me up, but I quickly shuffled to my  barely managing to cover up my boxers from her hawk eye view.

“Ma, what are you doing here?” I managed to choke out the question past the lump of mortification in my throat.

My mother straightened her designer dress jacket and smoothed a hand over her salon perfect bottle iridescent blond no. 6  tresses before directing her bright blue eyes on my face. “Well baby,  imagine my surprise when I turned on the morning news and there was my baby perched up on a ladder in the middle of space rescuing people outta that burnin’ building last night. I almost fainted dead away, if wasn’t for Henri, that blessed soul, if he didn’t start fanning me and circulating some air under my nose, I am sure I would have broken a hip.” She drawled went about patting me down like she was making sure I was hale and whole. By this time all the guys had managed to shrug into their clothes unnoticed. And not one of the bastards made a move to go downstairs, they were all gathered around watching this embarrassing spectacle and my little gay boy just dived under the covers and pulled them firmly over his head. Mumbling outta sight, outta mind over and over again.

Hell, even Xavier was lurking on the top of the stairs, and I had a sneaky suspision of exactly how my mother gained access to the station, and made it all the way upstairs to the sleep room to boot. He smirk he  was wearing was too self satisfied and too smug for him not to be responsible for this.

“You just started baby, should you already be placed in the line of fire, and I meant that literally too.” She snapped her gaze around the room and I felt a little better as their gazes slid away from her accusing glare. “Who is your boss, I have a few choice words for him.” She inquired as she scanned the room again, her eyes landed on Robbie still holding the super sized container of cookies. He was totally focused on trying to sniff under the lid. “Oh, and I brought ya’ll some cookies, but I still need to have a conversation with your boss before I set you boys up. Get dressed baby, and those underwear better be clean young man.” She turned on her heel of her Prada shoes and directed her attention towards Xavier who immediately held his hand up in the air shaking his head.

“Ma’am, I am only his boss on the site of the emergency, the cheif is…Ah right here.” He said with a breath of relief as he pulled our clueless wide eyed cheif up the last few steps, and proceeded to shove the big guy into the room. I almost felt sorry for him as he came face to face with my mother. And she immediately set in on him, droning on and on about putting me in danger unnecessarily, and how come a more seasoned firefighter wasn’t up there hanging precariously off the edge of the ladder and so forth. She repeatedly poked him in the chest with a manicured finger.

If there is a Lord up in Heaven please smite me where I stand, let the earth open up and swallow me right now Lord please, I will never have another impure thought ever again. I silently prayed as I shrugged into a clean pair of cargo pants and my t-shirt. I didn’t dare look any of the other guys. I knew there was no way in hell I was ever going to live this down anytime soon. My mother must have finished her prattling, because she turned and zeroed in on Robbie. He gave her a dazzling smile and she wanted to know where the kitchen was located, and sweet as spun sugar he offered to show her and to call her Sofia. The others guys shuffled from one foot to the other reluctant to follow the little hurricane of a woman until they heard the, “Come ya’ll fresh baked cookies and milk.” Did they finally make a move to leave the room.

I made to follow them but the chief held a hand up and stopping me, and he waited until the lassst person was already all the way down the stairs. “That’ your Mother?” He asked with a shell shocked look on his face.

My shoulders slumped a little, yeah my mother was a lot to take when she is unleashed on poor unsuspecting folk. “Yeah, I’m sorry, she is a little overprotective and she….”

He waved me off. “No need to explain, but Xavier and I need to have a chat. Go on and save your crew or vice versa.”

I nodded my head at him and jogged down the stairs, of I would love to be a fly on the wall when the chief and Xavier got around to having that conversation. I made it to the dining hall  skidded to a halt in the doorway  and I had slap my hand over my mouth to try to contain my laughter. Eight big bad firefighters were all seated at the table, lined up like kindergartners in a row on one side of the table with napkins into the front of their shirts. Each had a tumbler of cold milk in front of them and a plate full of cookies. They all looked like hungry chipmunks with food stuffed into their cheeks as they literally inhaled the scrumptious confections. Suddenly, I was nudged further into the room and I looked behind me to see the chief strolling through the entrance way. “What? It’s chocolate chip cookies, fresh baked.” And his long legs swiftly carried him across the room. He seated himself and happily tucked a napkin into his shirt and rubbed his hands together in anticipation as my mom placed a heaping plate of warm cookies in front of him. He dug in like the rest of them and my mom beamed at him before locking that pin point precision gaze on me and  pointing to an empty chair.

I just sighed with resignation and dutifully dropped my butt into the seat, she took my napkin and tucked it into my shirt for me and she all but hand fed me my cookies. I didn’t even bother to work myself up about her wiping my mouth afterwards. I said absolutely nothing and just let her have her way. It made my life easier when I just went along to get along with her. My mother was a woman that got her way in the end anyways. God bless her, she has been both mom and dad to Nate and I ever since my dad died in the line of duty. So I tended to indulge her, whereas Nate demanded her time, and constantly created more of a headache for her, although she would never admit it. I tried compensate by doing my best to help her as much as I could, and went along with what she could do, and was satisfied with my lot in life when she couldn’t.

Life got better for all of us when her catering company got the contract to do an event for for some big wig law firm where she met the man of her dreams, Henri LaSalle, a  very handsome well to do attorney. A partner in his law firm who instantly fell for the Southern Belle. He helped raised the two of us, even with Nate being a resentful little shit all the time, but I was happy my mom was happy. I was even more ecstatic that she didn’t have to work so hard any more. Henri was awesome, he took my coming out without even a bat of his eyelash, and he had constantly protected me from the barbed words and that venomous attitude from Nate and his friends. It was with a sigh of relief when he refused to go to college on Henri’s dime and moved out of the house when he was eigteen.

I was brought out of my revere when I heard my mother clapping her hands like a teenage girl and smiling fondly at the chief. I slowly turned my inquiring gaze on the man and almost whimpered as those intense green orbs locked onto me. My inner gay boy recovered enough from my mother’s antics to throw back the covers he has been hiding under and sprawled out on his back in open invitation like a two dollar whore.  Screaming, “Take me now!” The shameless hussy.

“Sophia was kind enough to accept my apology for placing you up on the ladder so soon. I explained to her that you are more than capable to perform such duties, and that you have an exceptional instincts for one so new.” The chief explained my mother’s obvious glee, and I was happy until the woman opened her mouth and  out spewed her next few words.

“So ya’ll are off shift tonight for a couple days, so ya’ll must stop by my house for dinner tonight. I making collard greens, cornbread, biscuits, rice and beans, with fricassee chicken. A nice hot meal for my strapping boys.” She cooed and pinched Robbie on his smooth cheek, and I just shook my head as he just preened under her attention while the rest of the guys rolled their eyes at him.

“Um…mom, they might have plans for after work.” I mumbled hoping against hopes that my words where true. I knew how this was going to end. She was going to get them all in one place at one time, and she was going to feed them within an inch of their life. Then, she is going to break out my baby pictures and proceed to tell them everything, from birth to present day. And of course, she has photo documentation of it all, especially the embarrassing bits. She was going to give them enough fuel to burn me for the rest of my career, and then she was going to send them all home piled up with enough leftover food to feed each of them for a week.

Xavier stood and gallantly kissed my mother’s hand and gave her a handsome hundred megawatt smile. “I think I speak for the all of us when I say that we all would be delighted to come and have dinner with you tonight. Even the chief over there is off and he never turns down a home cooked meal.” He declared with a raised eyebrow at the chief, directly challenging him to turn down her invitation.

I continued to stare at him, mentally begging him not to accept. The skin on my face could only take so much, and the blushing and embarrassment that would surely take place tonight in my house would be one for the record books. But the big man smirked at me like he could read my thoughts, and the smile that he bestowed on my mother almost made me come in my pants, it was so stunning as he also accepted to join her tonight for dinner. Shit, I was so screwed.

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

 

(Henri’s famous Mint Julep cocktail———–>)

 

 I sat in my truck parked at the curb front of my mother’s house, and I was contemplating driving away and avoiding this dinner at altogether before anyone saw me sitting out here like an idiot. The circular driveway in front of the house looked like a parking lot with various vehicles, everything from heavy duty trucks like mine to a sleek Camaro, and even a Jaguar. I had no idea which car or truck belonged to who. I never paid any attention to that at work. So when I heard the powerful rumble of a diesel engine pulling up behind me. I looked in the review mirror and the very reason for my nervousness just arrived. My mouth went instantly dry and my heart rate spiked as I watched the man climb from he cabin of his truck. Jesus Christ, he looked even better wearing his regular clothes. Thank God he didn’t seem to see me sitting here. He leaned back into his truck and pulled out what looked like a bottle of wine and a bouquet of fresh flowers. Handsome and thoughtful too, just another thing to add to the growing list of how perfect he is, at least for me anyway.

Sitting here like a shy high schooler spying their crush from afar, I watched as his long legs carried him to my childhood home’s front door. He raised an muscular arm and knocked on the door. It opened almost instantly and I watched him gallantly present my outspoken mother with the items he brought, and then to my absolute horror she leaned around the huge man and yelled on the top of her lungs to stop sitting in my truck and  to stop being impolite to my guests. She finished alerting everyone in the neighborhood by saying that she raised me better than that. And  I wanted to bash my forehead into the steering wheel repeatedly until I was unconscious. 

With a heavy sigh and even heavier feet, I dragged myself out of the cab with resignation and schuffled my way to the front door, where she was tapping her foot impatiently waiting for me. I peeked at the chief from under my lashes and willed my face not to go thermonuclear at the smirk that curved those delicious looking lips. My foot hit the top porch step and I took a deep breath, and with it carried the mouthwatering scent of his cologne and fresh soap. The little brazen slut that was my inner gay boy immediately draped himself over the back of the living room sofa and offered his ass wiggling it shamelessly in the air. I managed to give him a half hearted smile and a mumbled hello before scurrying past my mother and into the house.  

 I heard the boisterous laughing before I even turned the corner and entered the den. Henri was  at the bar mixing cocktails while the guys where all squashed together on the two plush sofa’s, they were all huddled around something and from the sympathetic look that Henri shot my way, I knew exactly what it was and Chuck confirmed it when I dropped myself in to the arm chair opposite of them by gasping out, “Oh my God, look at that cute naked little tush running away. How come you still don’t do that at bath time?” Everyone burst out into a fresh wave of laughter and slunk down even lower in my seat. And of course the Satan’s own Scarlet O’Hara walked by with a tray of  hors d’oeurves in one hand and poking me in the shoulder with the other telling me to sit up.

Henri, God bless him, chose that exact moment to hand me a generous tumbler of his famous mint julep cocktail. I was tempted to rub the frosted glass over my hated cheeks. The situation didn’t get any better when the cheif took a seat in the opposite armchair from mine. He was  now in my direct line of vision. And I zoned out completely as I took in his broad shoulders, clearly outlined in his tight v-neck sweater he was wearing, the deep green color almost matched his gorgeous eyes perfectly.  My gaze followed the line of his luscious body right down to the thick thighs encased in his distressed jeans. He spread his legs and shifted a little in his seat and  the bulge of his impressive cock had my mouth watering. My eyes snapped up as my mother forcefully called my name to get my attention. She went to scold me again and I all but had it at this point, I wasn’t the amusement for the evening, nor the show before dinner.  “Mom, Gawd…quit it already.” The reprimand burst from my irritated thoughts and spewed out of my mouth before I could govern myself accordingly. I needed some air, I was overwhelmed, and I dashed up out of my chair, and out the patio doors onto the darkened porch.

I knew the guys were just dishing out good natured ribbing, I knew she meant well, and it’s just because she is so proud of me why she likes to show off all of my accomplishments, even the mortifying ones. But the embarrassment I felt in front of the one man I wanted more than I could have ever imagined made it all the more disconcerting  for me. How was any of them going to take me seriously and see me as an equal, if Mommy was constantly holding my hand. She didn’t do it with Nate, I don’t even think she has ever invited his coworkers over for dinner aas she did with my crew. It was a good thing he was on duty otherwise it would be something else for him to be pissy about.

“So fess up and tell me which one of them has caught your eye? Is it the strapping chief of yours?” My mother’s voice brought me out of my revere and I turned to face her. And I just gathered her in my arms.

I am sorry Mommy.“ I said as I kissed her on the top of her head. She barely cleared my chin and I really felt like a heel with the way I just spoke to her.

“I love you baby, you know and I tend to get a smidgen too carried away when it comes to you. You are my baby, and I always felt I like I needed to take extra care of you, and keep a special eye on you. The world can be a cruel place, especially here in the South, and being gay. The inbred rednecks around these parts have nuthin better to do than to harass the poor innocent folk. That rotgut moonshine they distill out in that god forsaken swamp has caused  their brain cells rot clean away and they are capable of deplorable things.  But I see the way you look at that big man, and I don’t know what to make of it yet, but mark my words, I will skin him alive if he hurts my baby.” She forewarned and I just had to hug her tighter.

“Mama, it’s okay. It’s not something that is ever going to get anywhere. He doesn’t get involved with those under his command.” I leaned back and a tucked a soft strand of  her hair behind her ear.

“Pfft, honey ain’t you got eyes in your head? That man looks at you like you got rainbows and unicorns coming out of your….”

“Ma…please don’t finish that sentence.” I stammered as my face went bright red yet again. I felt like maybe I need to have the fire hose turned on me to cool down my full body flush.

She giggled and playfully swatted me on my stomach before dragging me back into the house. Henri gave me a brief nod, letting me know that he didn’t appreciate my little outburst to my mother, but he also let me know that I  was forgiven at the same time. The guys gazed at me with wary eyes and I just smiled and shrugged my shoulders showing them that everything was alright. And Robbie jumped up of the couch and nearly bowled me over with his exuberant hug. “You really did have a cute tushy, it even got cuter over the years.” He jeered and smacked hard on my ass before running off to hide behind Danny. I just shook my head at his antics as my mother announced that dinner was ready.

I turned towards the dining room and the chief’s ever observant gaze caught and held mine. I found myself breaking the eye contact by lowering my eyes away from the intensity burning in his. God the man made me stupid with just a glance. And of course, my twink made another inappropriate appearance, but this time he had a bib around his neck that displayed the words, “I love man meat.” In highlighter pink letters . He was eagerly sitting at the table with a knife in one hand and a fork in the other while lasciviously licking his high gloss plump pink lips.

Dinner was amazing as always, nobody could set out a spread like my mother. And from the looks of things, my crew’s eyes were definitely bigger than their stomach’s, and right along with the fact that the word portion control was like a cuss word to my mama. Her serving size of everything was considered two heaping serving spoonfuls. Then you would of course, get the speech about starving children all over the world, the ones that have nothing to eat, and  how appreciative they would be for the food if you didn’t scrape your plate clean. I almost laughed out loud as I looked from one uncomfortable face to the other. They were all leaning back in the chairs and either they were rubbing their stomachs or their chests. Robbie looked a little green around the gills and Xavier was all but propping the slender man up in his chair. My mother beamed her self satisfied smile, taking pride that all of us will mostly likely have to sleep sitting upright until our food digests tonight. There was a collective groan as she asked who wanted seconds of the her sweet potato pie.

When there were no takers she just shrugged a shoulder, and I knew exactly what that meant. She was going to dissect and disperse the however many pies she had baked and pile them onto the truck load of food she was planning on sending home with each man. I can’t wait to see their reactions when they saw the size of what she considered leftover containers. Those super size round gallon bins with the blue lids that she bought buy the boat load, especially when she has company coming over.

I only endured a few more pointed taunts before everyone started making noises about heading home. And the round eyed gob smacked expressions as each man received tote bags filled with almost their body weight in food was almost too precious for me not to snap pictures of with my cell phone. Yassss, he who laughs last laughs best. I chuckled as I happily snapped away with the camera. Henri shook their hands one by one and graciously told them that they were welcomed to stop by anytime. They were all adorable as they each had to bend at the waist to kiss my short powerhouse of a mother on her cheek ,and  fervently blessed her for her cooking and feeding them.

The cheif and I were the last ones to leave, and I know the meddling woman had something to do with it, but I wasn’t going to complain. The looks he had been sending my way all night were enough to keep my cock leaking like a broken pipe. I was never more relieved that I wearing dark jeans, and my shirt was long enough to hide the evidence of my excitement. I surely didn’t need another reason to be the center of attention tonight. I made two trips to my truck with my food and by the time I returned the chief had said his goodbyes, and I kissed my mom’s cheek before I offered to help him with his load. I could tell from the two full bags he received from her, she was definitely alright with it if we became more than coworkers. And for once I soley agree with my mother.

I heard his keys jungle and then the two quick beeps and since I reached his truck before he did, I opened the door and thought nothing of it to lean over the seat and place one bag on passenger seat. I turned around and all the air in my body whooshed out of my surprised mouth. I found myself hoisted up, my butt was perched on the edge of the driver’s seat, and two hundred plus pounds of solid male was pressed up against me. I didn’t even have time to fully appreciate the feeling of that hard body as the hair on the back of my head was gripped in a tight fist and jerked backwards exposing my throat to the hottest softest pair of lips I have ever had the pleasure to feel anywhere on my person.

“You are fucking driving me out of my God damned mind.” His rough voice rumbled deliciously against the sensitive skin of my throat. The vibrations went straight to my poor aching cock. I released the moan that was pent up in my chest all night, and for once my little gay boy and I were on the very same wavelength as my hips ground against him, flagrantly seeking some kind of friction, just enough to make my weeping cock happy.  And the big man obliged by snaking his warm wet tongue past my lips and deep into my mouth as he bent at the knees and thrust his pelvis upwards driving that awesome bulge against mine. My entire body shuddered as I came like a high pressure hose in my pants. He swallowed my mewls and whimpers before he tore his lips away and I watched fascinated as he threw his head back, and all the sinews and muscles in his strong neck stood out. The sexy grunt he released as his gave one more mighty shove against me told me without a doubt that he found his release as well.

 “Fuck.“He whispered with his forehead resting on my shoulder. “I haven’t done that in years and we are both still dressed and literally standing in the street.”

“Yes, and I hope ya’ll realize that this is suburbia, so please take it out if the street and go home where you can kiss on my boy all you like.” We heard my mother holler out a second before the porch lights flickered off.

 We looked at each other wide eyed a second before we burst out laughing. Oh God, I was too relaxed and too euphoric  to even bother to get embarrassed. I just had the best orgasm of my life fully clothed with the sex God of my dreams, if sex was this hot dressed and in public, I could only imagine what it would be naked and writhing under him in his bed. Damn, my cock twitched as my little inner twink was splayed out in his head covered in spunk panting with an exhausted arm covering his eyes. I feel ya buddy.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

**A/N- just so you know the first part of this chapter is in the chief’s POV, when you see the page break **, then it returns to Thad’s POV.

Warningalthough the song is clean the video I chose for this chapter contains adult mature content, you have been warned. SEVERE NOSEBLEED MAY OCCUR WHILE READING THIS CHAPTER!!!

(A friendly game of poker––––>)

 

They were trying to slowly but surely kill me, I am sure of it now.  My crew and my friends weren’t going to outright and come out and pick me off out in the field, no they were testing my will power. They were going to drive me out of my mind by shoving Thad with all his alluring wide eyed innocence, and his hard to resist personality in my face at every chance they got. I knew they were all upset about the disastrous encounters I had  with Kelly and his subsequent stalking. I knew that they thought  my decision to keep to myself and out of the group’s unmentioned activities stemmed from that  debacle, and even after trying to convince them otherwise, they still wouldn’t beleive me.

Kelly had been a frigging nightmare, and it had pained me to force my hand and make him transfer to another station, but he had left me no other choice. Especially after his off the wall reaction to Thad’s arrival on the team. Breaking the news to the him had caused him to rage, and then weep all  over my office begging me to love him as much as he loved me. But I know that what he was feeling was far from love. It was lust, and the fact that he bragged that he was the one to bag the chief, and that didn’t sit right with me either. He turned something private amongst the team into a power play and tried to create a rivalry amongst the men, and I refuse for it to happen again. But God, looking at him sitting there laughing with the rest of the guys as they got into the poker game made me fucking hard as a rock. He was absolutely stunning, from the first day he walked into my office, I knew then that it was going to be a challenge to keep my hands off of that delectable body.

And after getting a feel of him a few nights ago in my truck, I wanted more. He tasted just as sweet as he looked, and the way he just melted into my touch had left me panting like an inexperienced teenager with my body racing uncontrollably towards the finish line, my cock had literally exploded in my pants. And with that vivid memory haunting me, I had to get up from the bar stool I was perched at the counter as I watched the game progress and walk around the counter to hide my raging erection. The scent of sandal wood and clean laundry that always clung to his flawless skin was drugging my senses, and the memory of his face and how his body felt as he wrrithed…“Shit!” I inhaled heavily through my nose and breathed out through my mouth as I willed my twitching cock to behave.

“Everything altight there, Lance?” The one voice I didn’t want to hear right now inquired from behind me.

“Everything is fine.” I muttered, still facing away from him.

Xavier swirled the beer in his half finished bottle, and his dark brown eyes bore holes into the side of my face as he leaned a hip against the counter and silently studied me a second or two. “Come on man, it’s me you’re talking to.”

I regarded him for a moment, and I recalled the very day we met. It was the first day at the fire academy, introduction day. I thought he was the sexiest thing on two legs until opened his obnoxious mouth and it was over for me. I spent out entire time in and out of classes wanting to either kill him or love him to death. We had become fast friends, and he knew me, just as I knew him. It’s been too many years and thank God we have survived battling fires, explosions, dive and rescues, and even little old ladies with the cats named Fluffy hiding from the overzealous attentions in trees and on rooftops.

“I want him. I want to be with him and I am drawn to him and it scares the shit out of me.’ I confessed and I knew he would know full well exactly who I was talking about.

“So, what the problem then?” Xavier asked shrugging his broad shoulders as if everything was as simple as that. And my head snapped around as I regarded him incredulously. “Lance, don’t look at me like I am speaking some kind of foreign language or something. You need wake up and realize that Kelly was expecting way more from you than what you were willing to give. He expected too much from what it really was, and that was a onetime fuck. You had made yourself clear before you had taken your dick out of your pants. He was just not listening to you, and that was not your fault. We didn’t listen to any of his bullshit he spewed off about being your boyfriend and your favorite out of us all. He created a competition where there wasn’t any to begin with. The boys have all been around you and I long enough to notice that what you feel for the beauty over there is way  more than you have ever felt for anyone. And I am telling you right now, the only reason Thad and his fuckable little ass of his hasn’t been flipped, smacked, and fucked within an inch of his life, is because the boys respect the fact that he has caught your eye.  You don’t get down like that, sharing him wouldn’t sit well with you. But say the word, give one indication that you don’t want him and then he is fair game, and  it will be too late to have a say.” He warned me and it took all that I had not to punch him in his arrogant jaw.

I stood stock still as his words sank in and took root in my brain, and it only took a few minutes of internally battling with myself. Their was another burst of laughter from the poker table and I watched Thad’s animated face, I watched how the boys eyes glazed over a little as they all studied him a little longer than necessary. And I gave up, I stopped fighting myself. I turned to look at my best friend and an evil smirk slowly curved across my lips. “I think we need to refresh our poker skills. Tell me, when was the last time you played strip poker?” And my couldn’t help the wolfish grin that spread across my face. Oh, things were about to get downright interesting. I opened the pantry and grabbed two bottles of fine Kentucky Bourbon and carried them to the poker table and took a seat right next to the object of my desire.

                                                                    ****

God, I had tears running down my face, the banter between Tom and Danny was funny, but when Robbie and Chuck chipped their two cents in, it was hilarious. I haven’t laughed this much in such a long time. This beat poker nights at my house with my college buddies constantly watching the clock in order to get back to their girlfriends or Nate’s brooding ass and stuck up friends any day. I lost fifty cents as I folded my cards, but the chief brought out  two bottles of liquor and set them on table and the guys rubbed their hands in anticipation as Xavier followed with ice and glasses. It was like with the appearance of those two bottles the atmosphere as well as the game seem to morph into something else altogether.

Xavier gathered the cards and expertly shuffled the deck. He began to speak, and oh my God, what he had to say about the rules of the card game had my little gay boy twirling, bumping, and grinding on a stripper pole, and bouncing his ass to Tpain’s song, “Up Down.” They were going to play strip poker and when they say strip, they meant right down to your birthday suit. My body instantly tensed up with appreiation. I wasn’t too sure about getting naked in front of everyone, and I was totally undecided and a little bit afraid of how this situation could possibly end. I wasn’t into the whole group menage thing. The only man I wanted was currently staring at me in such a way, his heated gaze had me clamping my thighs together as my cock woke up and took notice of what was going on around it.

“You up for it, Gorgeous? Hell you never know you might beat us all.” The chief purred in my ear and my outlook did a complete 360 degrees, the thought of seeing him strip  with the added bonus of the other guys was a plus, but my whole focus was centered on the chief as my head bobbed up and down like a bobble head in agreement with him as I imagined what he would look like peeling himself out of that thin cotton shirt. Xavier chuckled from across the table and Chuck and Robbie both rubbed their hands together in an open challenge. Bets started to fly around the table but it wasn’t until the chief started pouring drinks did the competition really start to heat up.

It didn’t take long for us to get buzzed and rowdy as the game wore on, the pile of discarded clothing was steadily growing. And my little tramp of a twink stopped spinning in his six inch heels and gaped as Xavier peeled off his shirt and revealed a massive lightly furred chest. His huge sculpted pecs had even my mouth gaping open. My twink snapped out of it, and a shiny multi colored disco ball dropped from the ceiling casting sparkling lights all over the room as it began spinning as he threw his hands up in the air and started singing, “It’s Raining Men.” And Hallelujah was it, Robbie’s slender body was on full display, he was down to his barely there skivvies, and Chuck’s focus was completely gone off the game, he had scooted so close to Robbie that he was almost in the pretty man’s lap. His busy fingers began suggestively caressing the creamy skin on his forearm.

Danny’s cards almost slipped from his fingers as he gawked at the expanse of  Xavier’s massive naked chest. He was no longer paying attention anything or anyone else and Xavier kicked up his game by flexing his awesome muscles, and my hussy just laid down and spread his legs wide in open invitation. He held a sign that said , “Come one, come all.” Oh the little prostitute. There was three of us still going strong in the game, the cheif, myself and Tommy. But Tom looked like he was going to fold any second as his attention focused on Dave as he removed the last of his clothes, his tight fitting boxers slipped down his thighs revealing a nice bubble butt, and I had to look away. My cheeks were on fire, but I was determined to at least get the chief out of his shirt at least. The man was like a machine at poker. He won almost every hand, hence all the naked people.

I was never as happy as I was  to know that I was dressed somewhat in layers of clothing. Right along with socks and shoes or else I was sure to be either naked or down to my boxers by now, much to the chief’s obvious frustration. It was easy to recognize that he had a mile long competitive streak. as the game continued on. I looked down at my hand and struggled to keep my poker face…haha, Lady Gaga. I think of her every time I have think of  or say that phrase. But back to this game, I had a shitty hand and I knew it. But dammit, I wanted him out of that shirt.

My concentration broke when Danny threw down his cards. I turned my slightly fuzzy gaze to see that Shaun had boldly sauntered back into the room. He didn’t participate in the game, but he chose instead to provide ice and food, and he generally cleaned up while we proceeded to get tipsy and naked as we lost hand after hand. Shaun confidently strode right up to Xavier and grabbed his and Danny’s hands, he pulled them from their chairs, wished us goodnight and he proceeded to drag them off to another part of the chief’s house. Chuck, Robbie, Dave, and Tommy glanced hungrily between one another a split second before they scrambled after the other guys to whatever room they were headed for down a darkened hallway.

The chief and I were now absolutely alone, the only ones left in the now silent room. And my hands were shaking as my eyes met the chief’s shimmering emerald green gaze. My breath caught in my throat as he calmly laid his cards down on the table and folded his hand while never taking those intense eyes off of me. “You win.” He whispered as he gracefully rose to his feet. His big hands found the hem of his shirt, and those long thick fingers teased the material and my eyes were riveted to the tiny exposed spot of tanned flesh there. I watched as he slowly removed his shirt and enticingly revealed his upper torso and chiseled chest to my hungry gaze. My brazen inner slut promptly jumped up from his spread eagle position and stripped himself out of every stitch of clothing. He quickly resettled himself on a bed of plush cushions with an industrial bottle of lube in one hand, and he flicked his wrist and an impossibly long roll of condoms in the other hand while grinning like an excited loon.

I released a shocked gasp as my chair was suddenly spun around from under the table, I was now face to face with the big man. He was bent over me, his luscious lips were just mere inches from mine and I couldn’t have stopped myself from tilting my head and letting my bottom lip barely brush against his and fuck me…He released a deep cock jerking growl, and even my hole quivered at the sound of it. His fully blown eyes smouldered and held me in place. “Decision time, beautiful. Do you want to do this? Do you want be with me?” He whispered, and I wanted to scream yes, yes, yes on the top of my lungs, but I needed to get a clear picture of what were about to do, and where this was going.

I swallowed the lump in my throat. “I want to be with you, but only you. I can’t….”

“Shh…baby, I couldn’t share you even if they put a gun to my head.” He growled and my tense shoulders slumped with relief. “Come with me.” He purred in that oh so delicious voice that I would have gladly followed into burning fires of Hell.

By the time he lead me into a darkened room and closed the door behind us, I was literally trembling with anticipation. My cock leaked like a faucet, and as I went to turn around I found myself suddenly airborne. “Fuck!” I hollered as my back hit the wall and a second before his lips smashed over mine. The kiss was brutal, a mark of ownership as he forced his tongue between my lips and explored the warm cavern to his heart’s content. His massive body pinned me up against the flat surface and I wrapped my legs around his waist, and whimpered into his mouth as my dick pulsed out another load of precum. I kept on mindlessly  muttering nonsense as I ground myself against his ridged abdomen.

He tore his lips away from mine and my feet hit the ground. His big hands roughly peeled me out of my clothes piece by piece. “Do you know how many hours of sleep you owe me? How I fantasized about sinking my cock into that sweet tight ass of yours? How much I imagined about the searing heat of your channel and what it would feel like as I buried myself as deep as I could go into you? Well now I don’t have to wonder anymore. I am going to make you mine. Do you want that, do you want to be mine?” He whispered sinfully as he nibbled his way across my bottom lip.

I couldn’t even answer him as I felt my boxers slip to my ankles, my cock bounced free and aimed right at him, as if begging for attention. I only managed to kick the material away when the big guy dropped to his knees and promptly swallowed my throbbing shaft all the way to the root. My twink threw himself back into his pillows and groaned while fireworks exploded over his head. He wasn’t the only one seeing stars as my hips jerked and I pumped my needy cock in and out of that hot suctioning mouth. And when he flicked the head with tip of his tongue and knew I was lost. My fingernails scraped against the cold surface of the wall and my whole body seized.

“Holy Hell.” He growled and I was spun away from the wall and bent face first over the bed. I felt his fingers wrap around the base of my cock and he squeezed it with just enough force to stave off my orgasm, and I whined in frustration. I was right there dammit, and my entire body strummed with the need to shoot off. “Easy baby, I want to be inside of you when you come for me. I want to feel that tight ass ripple along the length of my dick baby…shh…I got you sweet boy.” He cajoled and I heard the pop of a bottle cap. My jaw clenched and my hips rocked back as his wet slicked up fingers penetrated my quivering entrance. I was beyond myself with need, panting with lust, and I now found myself pleading and begging for him to stuff me full of that impressive cock. I wanted it, no, I needed like I needed to take my last breath. And I almost sobbed with relief as he pulled his fingers free and I felt the latex covered tip of that broad mushroomed head push against my freshly stretched entrance.

I threw my head back and groaned long and hard as he finally penetrated me and sank himself deep into my rippling channel. The wide bilbous head skated over my gland and I hollered and begged for him not to stop, to keep going, and for the love of God to fuck me into the mattress, and he took me for my word. My chest hit the surface of the bed and he took both my arms by the wrists and pulled them back holding onto them like reigns of a horse as he broadened his stance. My ass was now positioned high in the air and, sweet baby Jesus, he began to thrust in and out of me, his hips pistoned so fast I am sure to someone watching it must be a blur.

“You feel so fucking good, baby, your ass is so hot and so tight…Yeah milk my cock.” That whiskey rough voice demanded and that was it, every muscle in my body tensed and wave after wave of mind numbing heat traveled the length of my body and pooled in his swollen balls. They drew up and my orgasm exploded out of my quivering nuts and up the length of my shaft. I cock pulsed as I screamed my completion to the high heavens. The muscles in my ass clamped down on the long thick shaft buried deep in my gut.

“Fuck yesssss!” The big man hissed and my arms were jerked back firmly but not painfully. I felt his shaft swell even more before he hot release emptied line after pulsing line into the condom. My body went completely lip, and I couldn’t feel my legs, hell I could no longer feel anywhere that he wasn’t touching. My inner twink laid there almost comatose covered in sweat and panting like he ran a marathon, for a second time I found myself completely in sync with him. This man just fucked my brain right out of my head. I would never be able to tell you for sure how he managed to clean me up,  or how he remade the bed, and tucked me into his side where I fell into an exhausted sleep.

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

Bonus chapter for my adorable fans and those who wanted some menxmen action.WARNING PURE SMUT AND NOSEBLEEDS WILL OCCUR! God, ya’ll comments make my day. I find myself laughing like an idiot anywhere I am when I am reading them. Now in order not to have this chapter private, I had to keep the language down to an acceptable degree, why this when the other one held way more heat, I don’t know, but I hope it’s hot enough for you guys to be happy with it. xoxo

(Lance’s Den–––––>)

Mmm…I snuggled closer to the warmth enveloping me from the top of my head to the bottom of my feet. Oh God, when did my bed get so comfortable and so warm. I went to burrow into covers when my sluggish brain realized that the source of my warmth was alive and breathing. A six foot five, two hundred plus pounds of delicious naked man. “Yasss, dat’s right a big MAN and he’s ours!” My little gay boy whispered in my head. He looked like the proverbial cat that got the cream. He was sitting in a large steaming Jacuzzi tub filled with frothy bubbles. The smug little bastard wore a well fucked expression while he sipped from a glass on champagne in one hand and holding a lit cigarette in the other. I can’t, he is just too much sometimes. I redirected my attention to the Adonis at my side and I could feel my breathing hitch when the gentle giant’s arm flexed and pulled me even closer into his side.

God, I could lay here all night and be satisfied with just looking at him, but the effects of the alcohol I drank earlier had me drier than the Sahara, I needed to re-hydrate. I am sure with the drinking and how this man had me coming like an open fire hydrant, my fluids definitely needed to be replaced. My only problem was that I didn’t want to wake up my man, but he had me firmly pinned to his side with his massive tree trunk arm. I gave an experimental wiggle and eased away a bit and sure nuff, I was immediately yanked right back tucked into his side, and this time both arms snaked around my body and a huge muscled thigh was thrown over mine. My little hussy just giggled and held up his champagne glass with ecstatic glee at being all snuggled up with the big guy. At you have something to drink, you little deviant.

Seeing no other way out of my predicament, I reached over and gently shook one broad shoulder. “Babe, I need to get a glass of water.’ I whispered. I knew after years of jumping out of his sleep to answer emergencies with a blaring of air horns, he couldn’t possibly be a heavy sleeper.

“Nope, you are to cuddly to go anywhere.” His sleep gravel voice went straight to my half hard dick. God this man was sex on legs. It took all that I had not to start dry humping against that thick thigh pressing so nicely against my balls.

“I’ll come right back, I promise.” I cajoled and rubbed my fingers over his large arms, further buttering him up some more.

He gave a mighty sigh and rolled over effectively releasing me from the two boa constrictor arms. He was wide awake and those eyes were trained on me, and the heated intent gleaming in their depths made my stomach flip over. And I almost groaned as my well used ass clenched tight and I was reminded of our earlier activities. And despite the discomfort of my swollen entrance, I would gladly repeat the mind blowing sex all over again.

I slid to the edge of his gigantic bed and wiggled over the side until my feet touched the ground. I mean I wasn’t short. I was a good five feet ten inches tall, but I felt like a dwarf when Lance towered over me, and now even his bed made me feel like a short person. I straightened up and I could feel the blush threatening just under my skin as he watched every move I made. I shimmied into my boxers and walked over to the door. “Do you need anything from the kitchen?”

“Nope, just for you to hurry up and come back to bed. I miss you already.” He purred seductively and I had to hold onto the door knob in order to keep my balance as my knees liquefied and turned to jelly.

So, I just nodded my head and slipped out the door, that man was going to do me in. I felt the little twinges of over exertion in my back and my thighs. But I’m glad that I am in peak condition where my fitness levels are concerned, otherwise I would be stiff as a board and incapacitated for days after the delicious fucking I received. Jesus, but the man was aggressive, and I Ioved every hotter than fuck moment of it. I rounded the corner and went to walk past the open area den when the sights and sounds in the room had me stopping in my tracks. Oh my effin’ Gawd! It was like a scene straight out of the nastiest, filthiest hardcore gay porn movie I have ever laid my eyes on.

Dave was sitting astride Tommy on the floor, and he was furiously working his hips, impaling himself over and over again on Tommy’s slicked up member. And Tommy had on hand on his hip guiding him up and down, and the other around his throat. But what really had my eyes as well as my mini-me bulging, was the fact Xavier was standing, his long muscular legs were spread wide, and Dave’s face was buried in between those tight buns. How he wasn’t suffocating, I had no idea. And heavens have mercy, Xavier had Robbie bent over the arm of the sofa doggy style. The slender man bounced himself back on forth on one of the thickest cocks, next to Lance’s, that I have only had the privilege to lay eyes on outside of porn.

Shaun and Chuck were not far away, they were sitting on the opposite sofa and Chuck’s face was bobbing up and down in Shaun’s lap. His ass was high in the air as Shaun’s fat fingers worked over his entrance, pushing in and out repeatedly while Chuck rotated his hips and moaned around the cock in his mouth. There was a lot of sounds being emitted from the room as well, the soundtrack of flesh on flesh, and the grunting and moaning had me riveted to the spot. I knew I should go get my glass of water and hurry back to my man, but it was like my feet were stuck to the polished hardwood floor. I was trying to work up the nerve to move away when Xavier’s eyes popped open and the immediately connected with my own. A sinfully sexy smirk tugged at his plump lips and he he yanked Robbie’s hair and brought his head up and whispered in his ear, and then Robbie’s lust laden gaze made contact with mine wide eyed stare as well.

Robbie smiled devilishly at me and my own personal voyeur was in his element as he jumped out of the Jacuzzi soaking wet and pulled up a plush chair and plopped himself into it…He produced a huge tub of popcorn and a liter of soda, and waved his hand hollering for everyone to, “Never mind him and to proceed with the show.” And boy did they.

Xavier winked at me and Lord Jesus, I couldn’t move, I knew I looked like a gaping moron but Robbie licked his kiss swollen red lips, and kept his gaze locked with mine as he rolled his hips and urged Xavier on. Dave threw back his head and panted heavily as Tommy held his hips absolutely still and pumped up into him over and over again. And I was still fighting with myself to move, but the boys were making it even harder because now they knew I was standing  there watching them, and it was like they were all preforming for me. And God help me, I scented him, the strong clean fragrance of his skin before his arm wrapped around my waist and he pulled me back into his lightly furred chest.

His warm wet lips brushed my ear as he purred. “I was wondering where you were, I should have warned you that if this crew was still in the house, you might stumble onto something like this. Stunning aren’t they?”

A shiver of awareness shot down my spine, and the front of my boxers felt like someone poured water on it, I was leaking so hard. Words were beyond me by this point, any hopes of logical reasoning returning to my lust addled brain flew out the window when Xavier addressed Lance. He felt that I looked a little uncomfortable as hard as I was, and he asked my man if he was going to do something about it.

“You up for it, baby. They know they can’t touch you, but I am not adverse to letting them watch me giving this delicious body of yours pleasure. You don’t have to darling, say the word and we will go back into the privacy of my room. “ He whispered as he handed me a bottle of water from somewhere, but my hands were shaking so bad I couldn’t take it from him. Lance had to uncap it and bring it to my dry lips. The water eased the tightness of my throat. I knew he was waiting for an answer and my inner gay boy was jumping up and down holding a sign over his head that looked like it came straight from President Obama’s campaign reading, “Yes we Can.”

Lance must have felt the acceptance from my plaint body, because he changed his stance behind me. His widened his stance and drew my ass into his groin and rubbed his solid steel length against my crease. One hand began a slow enticing journey across my chest until his fingers brushed against my pebbled nipple, and I whimpered and shivered against his heated skin all over again. His other hand snaked under the elastic waist of my shorts, and those thick fingers wrapped around my weeping shaft. I threw my head back on his shoulder and groaned as his gave me one lusciously long stroke from root to tip. He used his thumb to rub over the sensitive tip collecting my fluids there and spreading them along the pulsing flesh before he really began to pump my shaft.

“Open your eyes beautiful, watch them watching us. Look how hungry you make them, you are so gorgeous, and so sexy. And you feel so fucking good. They are just appreciating you and it’s making them wild, look baby and see that you have captivated us all.” His deep voice flowed over me and carried me way even further out onto the sea of bliss.

I did what he instructed and I watched them, my crew were all writhing under each other, their eyes glued to our chief and I as he furiously worked my rock hard shaft. My balls quivered and let me know that my release was imminent. I felt the heat of it churn in my bottom of my gut, and that long thick shaft of his pushed into the crease of my ass. The wide head rubbed against the thin fabric and added even more fuel to my fire. I opened my mouth so that the scream bubbling up in my throat could escape, but nothing came out as my body bucked and fountains of hot come shot out of the head of my oversensitive cock. My inner twink looked like a sprinkler standing there as he held his erupting member as it exploded, he looked like a water hose spraying a grassy lawn. I barely picked up the mens’ curses and the long drawn out groans of others finding their own finish line.

My man scooped me up into his strong arms when my legs threatened to give out and he carried me back to his room and gently laid me on the bed. I was pampered by my big guy, he peeled me out of my soiled shorts and wiped me down with a warm washcloth. I was fed more water and then, I was gathered into his large arms and cuddled back into his side. My exhausted brain didn’t have time to be embarrassed over the events that had occurred out in the den. Lance made it clear that it was my choice to let them watch him pleasure me. I was worried that it was going to be one sided, that only I was reaping the benefits of a second round of completion tonight, but I had felt his come cooling on the ass of my boxers and I was pleased that he got off as well. And for once, my little slut was quiet. His bedroom door was firmly closed and the, “No Disturb.” Was in place. So I just drifted off with a happy but sated grin in my face.

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

  (Thad’s Truck———–>)

 

Blowing out a  heartfelt sigh, I slammed the truck door and reluctantly trudged my way up the path to my mother’s front door. It’s not that I wasn’t happy to have brunch with mom and Henri, it’s just that Nate was here as well. His truck was parked on the curb and what I really wanted to do was turn around and call Lance to see if he was free, but I didn’t want to come off as clingy type. We had sex, some extremely hot, mind blowing, awe inspiring sex…And despite him claiming me as his in front of the guys. I was wondering what exactly were we to each other. Were we now boyfriends, huh listen to me going on like some high school kid. Are you my boyfriend? Yeesh, I just shook my head and opened my mom’s front door and stepped inside elegant foyer.

Making my way towards the kitchen, I heard Nate’s obnoxious ass long before I laid eyes on him. He was already whining to my mom about having to take time out of his precious afternoon to come here and spend time with HIM, the usual reference he used when he spoke of the absent Henri. Nate was a selfish spoiled asshole, and ever since my mom met, dated, and married Henri. He made it a point to go out of his way to make life as miserable as possible for Henri. My mom was at her wits end, and I had an inkling that when Nate bit off his nose to spite his face at eighteen and refused to let Henri pay for college, my mom had told him to get out and make his way. I felt he always resented that, and he had it in his head that our mom had chosen Henri over him, no matter what she said or did. And the fucker used to use her feelings of guilt to get his way sometimes. That was until she had put her foot down.

And to add fuel to that fire, poor naive little me didn’t have a clue at the time as to what was going on. I was too busy trying to sort out the fact that I liked boys instead of girls, and how  was I going to tell my Southern Belle that her baby boy wanted a Dapper Dan instead of a Blushing Debutante. Needless to say I had my own issues going on at the time.

“Oh, so the princess graces us with his presence, what not showing off today little brother?” Nate jeered at me the minute I walked into the kitchen.

“Nathan, you know what get out. I am not dealing with your petty bitterness today. You don’t want to be here, alright then fine. Go on.” My mother ordered as she pointed towards the door.

Nate stared back at her in shock, I mean what the hell did he expect? Did he really think that our mother was one take his belligerent attitude for so long before snapping back. He should be lucky she didn’t crown him with one of her cast iron skillets.

“Fine, Mother.” He spewed like it was some kind of dirty word or something. “I know you really don’t want me here. You prefer your perfect husband and your faggot of a son, you always….”

My eyes went wide as the smack she delivered to Nate’s cheeks echoed around the kitchen. With her ample chest heaving, and her eyes blazing, she stepped up to my shocked brother and used his collar to pull him down to her so that they were face to face. “Listen here, you are my son,  and I love you more than the good Lord could ever allow me to put into words. But I will not let you continue to make me feel guilty  that same Lord granted me the precious gift of being able to find love again after your daddy passed away. I will not apologize for grabbing my chance at happiness with Henri. And as for your brother, he is your flesh and blood. Whether he is gay, straighten or bended, he is still that same one that used to hero worship you when you were a kid. The same one no matter who he loves. Now I am giving you the chance to really think on your life, mine, and your brother’s. You need make a choice if you want to be a part of this family. If choose not to be  a part of this family and let go of all your angst, then son, I love with my whole heart. But I will not continue to put up with your bitterness and resentment anymore, it’s like poison to the rest of us. Get a shrink, get a girlfriend, a dog, or a cat, but do something to get rid all this.” She waved her frustrated hands in front of him. “I am here if you want to talk about it,  if you want to resolve your feelings I am here, but boy, if you continue to disrespect me you can forget this address.” She finished and with shaking hands she removed and folded her apron before silently walking out of the kitchen.

I stood there and stared at my brother and wondered what the hell was going through his mind. I just shook my head while my inner gay boy reclined on his divan, his well used ass was propped on a bunch of pillows for comfort, and he was filing his nails wearing a pale silk robe and matching furry six inch heels. He looked up with a bored expression and stuck out his tongue at Nate and went back to what he was doing, sparing him no more of his time. And I didn’t feel like getting into with him so I walked off as well. I made it as far as the kitchen door when I heard a sob and a sniffle from behind me, and I just knew I was imaging things.  But I whirled around to see my prick of a brother actually in tears and he slumped against the center island of the kitchen.

Ah Hell, my stomach churned, and I could feel the tingle of a tension headache coming on as I sat there and watched big fat tears roll down my brother’s cheeks. In my mind’s eye he looked like that lost ten year old little boy that stood in the kitchen holding my six year old stubby little fingers when the men in the bid red truck came to tell us that our daddy wasn’t coming home anymore. I remember thinking that the fire had eaten him. That was the beginning of the end for the sweet considerate boy Nate used to be. With a heavy heart and even heavier feet, I slowly made my way to his side and patted him awkwardly on the back. His head snapped up and he stared at me in surprise as if he just realized that I was still standing there.

“She’s right you know. I have let my bitterness and resentment poision everything and everyone around me.” He brokenly whispered and it was then I knew I didn’t have the heart to leave him sitting there looking so broken and beat down.

“Come with me.” I said as I pulled him off the stool, and it was clear to me just how affected he was by our mother’s words. He was docile as a lamb as I led him through the back door. We walked around the side of the house, and I opened the passenger side of my truck and waited for him to  climb in, and he did without another word being said. I snapped into his seatbelt and he gave me a watery smile before I closed the door and walked around the hood to hop into the driver’s seat. I put the key in the ignition and turned it, and the big powerful engine rumbled to life and then my baby just purred for me. I backed out of the driveway and pondered where to take my brother so that we could hash out some things in privacy. I didn’t want to go to my place just in case his asshole side returned, and I definitely didn’t want to go to his because of his douche bag room mate. The only place I could think of was O’Malley’s Pub. It was still early on a Sunday afternoon, so the place shouldn’t be too packed. Yeah, we could get a booth and have a beer or two, and maybe Nate could finally let go of whatever it was that’s been festering inside of him for such a long.

Nate sat there leaning against the door with his head resting against the window as I pulled into O’Malley’s parking lot. There were more cars than I thought was going to be, and I wondered just how crowded the popular civil servant watering hole was today. But meh…We were already here. Nate managed to climb down on his own and he followed me inside. It wasn’t too bad as I looked around the place, and the hostess showed us to our booth with a cheeky wink and a huge megawatt smile that neither of us were even in the mood to acknowledge. Nate just nodded at her and her eyes flicked down before her smile dimmed and she promptly informed us that our server would be with us soon.

We ordered and I just stared at Nate and waited for him to get this show on the road. I wasn’t going to rush him. He had to be the one to take this first step on his own. His eyes kept darting to my face and then back to the table when he saw me looking straight at him, and he coughed a couple of times trying to clear his nerves because he knew I was waiting for him to say something. My inner twink wasn’t as patient as I was.  He impatiently threw his nail file across the room and sat up, crossed his legs, and glared at Nate like he was saying get on with it already.

 Nate opened his mouth and my God, I was almost in tears as the as his pain poured out and spilled all over the table for all to see. Feelings he had bottled up for years. As a kid his juvenile mind had convinced him that our father had left us on purpose, and the man had chosen to put himself in danger when he knew he had us to take care of, and then all of a sudden we were alone and he watched our mother work herself ragged in order to  make do for us. He felt like he was the man of the house and he had performed every job a kid his age could get, trying valiantly to help, but it was never enough and he had  felt like a failure.

Tears clogged my throat when he talked about how and why he had resented Henri. It wasn’t because he didn’t like the guy, far from it. He felt like he failed our mom and the only reason she got married again was because she needed the help and he wasn’t good enough. We were on our third round of beers and we nibbled our way through our appetizers. My poor little gay boy had long since threw himself onto his pillows and wept like some dramatic movie star diva, now he was sitting with his legs crossed using a silk hankie to mop his tears with one hand while fanning his hot tear stained face with the other. The drama was right up his melodramatic alley.

“Why didn’t you say something? You know full well you could have talked to mom. Hell, you could have talked to Henri or even to me. But you chose to become an asshole and you got even worse after I came out and admitted that I am gay. You were borderline abusive to me about it, and as much as I love you, you broke my heart man.” I said as I looked him straight in the eye. Since it seemed it was a day for truths I might as well give it to him straight.

“You are right, I could have and I chose to bottle it all up.” He reached across the table and surprised me by taking my hand and entwining our fingers. “I am so sorry baby bro, I know I fucked up and I am going to have to earn back your trust and respect. Mom’s too,  but I have one more confession to make and I hope you will forgive all the shit I gave you. You know the saying about protesting too loudly about something, or the term angry closet case.” He  hinted and I looked at him in confusion before what I think he was saying dawned on my and, “FUCK!” Just like that my jaw hit the table. No effin’ way, my shocked inner drama queen slapped the back of his hand to his forehead  as only he could do, and the other clutched his heart as he fell to the ground in a delicate but dead faint. And that was all well and good for him, but me I saw red.

“You mean you are sitting there and telling me after all the pain and self loathing you caused me, that you are gay?” I asked incredulously and watched as he blushed bright red and nodded his head at me. “The fuck!” I screamed and jumped up, this man had brought me to almost the brink of committing suicide when I was younger. He made me hate myself and hide an important part of myself and now he says……Ugh, I had to get away from him before I stabbed him with a fork or something. I jumped up and started to make my way towards the exit. The bastard could pay for the food. I had barely taken two steps away when I felt a hand on my shoulder and I was spun around to face his grief stricken face.

“Wait, Thad. I  am so sor…ompf.”

My fist had taken a mind of his own,  and I stood there horrified as I watched Nate land on his ass on the ground. He shook his head and looked up at me as people rushed to see what the hell was going on. Shit, I shook my bruised  bleeding hand and watched the blood trickle out the side of his busted lip, and I immediately felt like shit. The anger and the rage that cleared from my vision and dissipitated out of my head like popping bubble. Then my heart stuttered and flipped over because the crowd parted like the Red Sea under Moses’ command. Xavier, Lance, and Robbie appeared and muscled their way through  the throng to my side. They glared down at my stunned brother. I just waved them off, letting them know that I was alright. And I stepped forward and helped Nate up off the ground. “Nothing to see, just a tiff between brothers.” I announced and waved the onlookers back their own conversations.

The crowds dispersed and everyone but my crew went back to what they were doing. “Sorry.” I mumbled as I slid back into the booth. Lance slipped in next to me and Xavier shuffled in next to him, and then I grunted as Robbie shoved Xavier’s shoulder sending him into the chief, and that big delicious body slammed into me and I had no recourse but to scoot over until I was almost sitting on top of Nate.

“So why are you guys trading punches in here on a Sunday, when the place is getting ready to crank up for the game tonight?” Robbie asked. I turned my head to look at my brother only to see that his cheeks were bright red, and he was staring at the pretty man like Robbie was Jesus Christ resurrected on Easter morning. I couldn’t help it, if I didn’t see it for myself I would have vehemently denied it. Nate took one look at the gorgeousness that was Robbie and he looked like a puppy ready to follow the man anywhere he decided to go. It was all too much for my confused brain to take in and I burst out laughing, hysterically so. I laughed so hard and so long, my sides hurt and tears were rolling down my face. Nate’s blush got brighter which set me off  even more. My crew just looked at me like I lost my mind, and to be honest I think I did, even if it was just for a little while.

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

  (Kyle Schmid, my idea of what pretty Robbie looks like——>)

It’s sad, but yes it has come to this. I am being stalked, and not by some whacked out stranger, but by my own big brother. My own flesh and blood. It has been days since his jaw dropping revelations, and days since he took his first glance of Robbie, and the man has been stalking me ever since. “Come on Bro, just put in a good word for me. He looks at me like I am the scourge of the earth, and what’s the deal with the big guy hovering over him all the time?”  It has been like a constant loop of the same repetitive questions spewing out of his mouth, so much so that I have been driven into hiding. My inner twink has taken to dressing up like a solider, complete with jungle fatigues and helmet, and whenever he spies Nate headed our way he hollers out, “Incoming.” And dives head first into a trench and covers himself with leaves, only to jump out again screaming as he heads for the closest shower to scrub every inch of his skin free from the mud he had dived into. He is such a prima donna.

I had to report to the station house this morning for my upcoming shifts. I have ignored 10 text messages and at least twenty calls from my brother who was seriously making a nuisance of himself. You would think the man would take the hint. Robbie had shot him down, knocked him clear out of the water, but the little beauty had no idea that he just made Nate all the more determined to try to give chase. He has always been like that, stubbornly determined to obtain the unobtainable. Little did my big brother know, he had several hundred pounds of muscle to get through in order to even get one word in with Rob. And the way Xavier has been eyeing him like he was a cross between garbage one minute, and then the most delectable cut if beef he has ever seen the other , something was going to come to head, and I wanted to be no where near when it did. I had my own issues trying to work out and define my relationship with Lance in order to play matchmaker for Nate. In between hid lusting after my friend, we did manage to talk some more and let go of a lot of hurt and pain. It is going to be a long process of healing, but we were going to take it one day at a time.

I cracked my front door open and I stuck my head out just enough to look up and down the hallway of my apartment, and I breathed a sigh of relief that Nate was no where to be seen. I quickly stepped out of the door, locked it, and scurried down the hall towards the stairwell doors. I jogged down the solid naked concrete steps and out the exit into the bright morning sunshine. I quickly unlocked my truck doors and literally dived into the cab. The big engine rumbled and I wasted no time as I hauled ass to the station house. Tension oozed out my shoulders as I put the truck in park and hopped out and headed for the open garage bay doors. Words could not describe the feeling of peace, and the feeling of home as I walked through the door hearing the guys ragging on each other, yelling over the blaring music, and just generally horsing around. 

My little diva was in his element as he took a seat in his plush chair and broke out a plethora of snacks to watch as the guys geared up for what looked like an early morning game of basketball. And this looked like it was going to interesting. Shirts were already off and the little hussy was already panting like a bitch in heat, fanning himself with one of those fold out fans with opera glasses sitting in his lap, ready and willing to not a miss a minute of anything. I waved them off as they tried to get me to join in but I had to admit, I wanted to watch just as much as my little gay boy did. So I followed they guys outside and took up my post under the trees next to the paved off court.

 The game was in full swing when I caught movement in my peripheral vision, and I groaned as Nate sauntered over my way. I had to admit that the cocky bastard did wear his jeans and tight t-shirt well. He filled them out in all the right places. And the game was too intense for the guys to take notice that he was here yet. “What are you doing here?” I asked as he came to a halt next to me and slid his shades off his eyes and perched them on top of his cropped russet tresses and cornered me with his serious cerulean gaze.

“Why are you ignoring me?” He asked as he folded his arms over his wide chest.

“Umm…” was all that I could manage because it was at that precise moment Lance chose to jog out onto the court and swiftly snagged the ball out of Chuck’s surprised hands, and headed full throttle down the court and dunked it the opposite basket. His technique was flawless. And not to mention the amount of muscle and skin that was on full display had my mouth watering because he too was topless. I couldn’t take my eyes off the deliciously beautiful man, and my inner twink was already stripping himself naked and throwing his fuck me supplies on his bed. He plopped down on his back and used whip cream to draw a suggestive arrow from the middle of his pecs and down his abdomen, the tip was pointing straight at his rock hard member. He looked up seductively from underneath his lashes and wiggled his eyebrows all but quivering with anticipation, oh you shameless whore. But the pot was definitely calling the kettle black in this instance, because I would have laid down so fast that the name of the mattress, Sealy Posturepedic would have been embedded on my ass. Yep, I now knew it, I am a slut for the chief. 

“Well, well, well…It seems that my little princess has a crush and fuck me, dude. I can’t blame you. How the hell are you able to concentrate working along side with this. You have got to tell me how the showers are set up here? Shit?” He exclaimed and my jaw dropped and my shocked eyes shot to his face. Hearing him speaking like this was going to take some serious getting used to. I t was only weeks ago that he came off as a homophobic prick. Shit, he had no idea what went on here and I am not sure I wanted him to know anything about it, he was not one of us and word could unintentionally spread and cause all sorts of havoc on us all professionally and personally. 

“Fuck, keep your voice down! You know what, follow me.” I barked as I grabbed him by the arm and dragged him off into the station house. I didn’t stop until I marched him up the stairs and into the sleep room. I made sure it was empty before turning on him. All my fear and my frustration was aimed directly at him, and I opened up both barrels and let him have it. “Why the hell are you here Nate, it is considered stalking after the man told you no repeatedly. Seriously this is my job and I am the newbie here, I still have to pass the six week probationary period, man.”

“Dude, get off your soap box, you know full well that you are as much a part of this company than any of the others, you are even a better firefighter than I am, you are a natural for it. What you are freaking out about? Is because you know that I know that you have feelings for your chief? And from the heated looks and all the body language at the pub the other night. I have a feeling that there is a whole lot more than brotherhood going on in this station. Is that why Robbie refuses to give me the time of day? Do you guys think that you are the first group of men living and working in close quarters that crosses that line?” He glared at me after firing off his quesions.

“So you think you know it all, and you came over here to do what? Prove it.” I heard Robbie delicate voice ask as he stepped into the room. Xavier was right behind him and so Dave and Tommy. I was still standing there gapiing at my brother like a fish, totally speechless and unable to answer him. I had no clue what to say. I didn’t think we were that obvious, but the shithead has always been overly observant, even as a kid. He has always been more sensitive to things, and he is a people reader.

“No, I came over here to talk to you and if that’s the case with you guys, I just wanted to know if you were spoken for? Remember I have my own station house and as a rule whatever happens in the house stays on the house. What ya’ll do here is none of my business. I just wanted to ask you out.” Nate boldly stated and I watched as Robbie blushed and he lowered his pretty blue eyes.

But damn, Nate was a bold motherfucker. I had to give him that, and my inner gay boy did too as he waved his pom poms and wiggled his ass in encouragement wearing those damn bright pink glitter thongs once again. I was about to open my mouth and intervene, when Xavier stepped around Robbie and scooted him over into Tommy’s waiting arms.

“Who the fuck are you to come to my house and push yourself up onto one of my men? Yeah, he is spoken for we all look out for him, and if he says take a hike then get lost. Weren’t you busy bashing your brother and damning him to Hell less than a month ago? Robbie will not be your experiment into the gay world. You need to learn some manners, boy.” Xavier growled in Nate’s face as he brought that big intimidating barrel chest right up against my brother’s. And I watched in awe as Nate visibly shivered and look up at the big man with barely contained need. His pupils were blown wide open and he was breathing just a little heavier. 

Xavier must have noticed Nate’s reaction, because an evil smirk curled his gorgeous mouth. “You can’t handle none of this young-blood, you are virgin territory, and you don’t know nothing about nothing. Like I said, unless Robbie says otherwise leave him be.’ 

My little twink was watching just as enthralled as I was, the only difference was that he was doing so while peeking in between his fingers coverung his face. He was certain that Xavier was either going to spin Nate around and fuck him raw, or beat the hell out of him. 

I watched as Nate got up in Xavier’s face. “And if I don’t leave him alone, then what?” He smirked and I just braced myself for Xavier to twist him into a pretzel, I wanted to kick his ass the stupid shit didn’t know when to back down and regroup. Dumb Ass!

Xavier growled and his smile turned predatory, he went to move when a deep baritone barked out, “Enough!”

My knees turned to jelly and my cock jerked in my pants, Lance’s authorative tone always worked for me. And my hussy was spead eagle, a leg over each arm of his chair and his ass was already prepped with lube and ready, his skin glistening as he stroked his cock and licked his lips with open invitation. Hell, he might have something there. 

“Nate, this is neither the time nor the place. Pursue Robbie on your own time if he is game, thanks for visiting.” The chief said in clear dismissal, and thank God, my meat-head brother broke the staring contest he had going on with Xavier and nodded respectfully at the chief. He ruffled my hair and told me that he would call me later and to be safe. With one last smouldering glance in Xavier’s direction he walked towards the door. Robbie was cuddled protectively against Tommy’s chest, he looked so adorable as he glared and pouted at my brother. And Nate wouldn’t be Nate if he didn’t stop directly in front of him.

“You will definitely be seeing more of me, beautiful.” He purred and raised his hand to brush a gentle finger over Robbie’s cheek. Xavier growled again in warning and Nate just put his shades on his face and sauntered out of the room and down the stairs. I had no words, oh good Lord, please let the ground open up and swallow me.

“Sorry.” I mumbled to those gathered there in the room, but I was looking directly at Robbie. He just waved me off, then he broke free of Tommy’s embrace, and rushed me like he is a defensive linebacker, my back hit the bed behind me and air whooshed out of my lungs. Robbie straddled my thighs and patted my pecs. The guys just chuckled at his antics and he leaned over and brought his lips to my ear. 

“There is nothing to be sorry for, your brother is hot. I just don’t like the way he treated you, and if he really wants to talk to me, he is going to have to work for it.”  And I just gaped at him with surprise while my little drama queen stood up with one hand on his hip and used the other one to snap his fingers in a circle while rolling his neck saying, “That’s right baby, make that boy sweat.” And I was done, I just slapped a hand over my eyes while Robbie just sat there giggling at my gob smacked expression.

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

  (Station House Shower Room——>)

  Warning, nuff said*

 

After all the rukus and the drama with my brother’sand Xavier’sface off  the other morning, waking up to the peace and quiet of an empty sleep room seemed almost eerie. The guys were already in the showers, and God only knows what was going on  in there. So in order to keep my sanity, I was going to wait until they were done with their morning routine before I made an attempt to take my own shower. At least that was what my head was saying, but my bladder was saying something else altogether.  I wondered if I could sneak in to do my business and sneak out again. But then I chucked that idea, it was more than likely, knowing me, and my perverted inner twink, that I would wind up so enthralled with the sexy spectacle righ there in front of me, I probably piss myself forgetting the real reason I was in the room in the first place.

Trying to think of anything other than the fact my bladder was actually spasming at the moment, I sat up and breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth. I was tapping my fingers impatiently against my knees when finally, finally Tommy, Dave, and Robbie came sauntering out of the bathroom, followed by Xavier and Chuck. I spotted a few new love bites on Dave, and Robbie was walking a little wide, but other than that they looked sated and very happy. Pfft, good for them. My inner twink was literally holding both hands over his crotch and doing the pee pee dance while glaring murderously at the guys. I shot up from the bed and crab walked my way into the bathroom leaving a chorus of laughter behind me, the bastards. Note to self, get up before the orgy crew in the mornings.

You ever had to go so bad that when you finally do it hurts. Damn, it felt like liquid lava was shooting out of my cock, never mind that it took a minute to actually get it going after willing my semi erect cock to behave. My inner drama queen was sitting on the toilet with a look of bliss across his face, and he looked like he was going to be there for awhile. I flushed and walked over to the sink to wash my hands. Shuffling out of my pajama pants, I walked over to my locker and pulled out my shaving kit. I was going to enjoy my solitary shower to the fullest while the guys where probably already cooking enough food to feed the entire city block. I shimmied out of my boxers and threw them in my laundry sack and slammed my locker shut.

The feeling of the hot water running over my face and my body woke me up even more, and I stretched as the water sluiced down the front of my body. As I lathered myself up, I inhaled the calming scent of cucumber and melon, my favorite fragrance, and let my mind wonder back to the predicament of my relationship, or I should say defining my relationship with Lance. I haven’t had a chance to talk to him since my shift began the day before yesterday, and I didn’t seek him out either. This was kinda not the place, even with the shower room turning into the boom boom room at least twice a day. I released a sigh and closed my eyes to wash my hair, but nearly jumped out of my skin when two large hands slid down my soap slicked abdomen and I was pulled back into a big warm muscular frame.

My body immediately recognized my lover and it instantly heated up under his touch. My hussy immediately spread himself open like a buffet’s smorgasbord, and I feel you buddy. Those large hands glided down my flanks and back up again, drawing slow lazy circles on my skin. “I’ve missed you.” He purred and God, that voice, the smoky huskiness of it went straight to my cock and it stood at immediate attention. My twink whimpered and threw the industrial size bottle of lube at me and stuck his wanton ass up in the air even more, wiggling it for good measure, his intent couldn’t have been more clear.

I quickly rinsed the shampoo out of my hair and turned in his arms to face him.  “I’ve missed you too, but I didn’t want to be inappropriate at work or come off as clingy or anything, I mean it was just one night of really good sex.” I mumbled lamely trying to come off as nonchalant.

He stepped away from me and it took all that I had not to let my eyes travel down the glorious wet nakedness of his mouth watering body. Fuck, I just wanted to climb him like a tree and have my wicked way with him, and my inner slut agreed with me as he threw down the ropes and adjusted his climbing harness over his crotch. But then I registered not just his physical withdrawal but his mental one as well. I cautioned to take a look up into his face and the dejected shock I saw there almost had me slapping myself in reprimand, maybe he did feel more for me than I originally thought , and my heart skipped a beat  as I reached out for him. He let me wrap my arms around his waist and I brought my body flush against his. “I didn’t mean it the way it sounded, what I meant…Oh Hell, what I am trying to say is that I have been questioning what it means? Where does having sex leave us? Are we fuck buddies, an actual couple, or what?” I whispered uncertainly.

He pulled me back under the warmth of the water when he saw my skin prickling from the cold air blowing across the surface of my skin. Lance wrapped me in those tree trunk thick arms. “I claimed you, in front of the entire crew. I took you into my bed, and I spent hours taking delight as well as worshippimg this delectable body of yours. When I said you are mine, I meant it. Mine to care for, mine to pamper, mine to fuck, and mine to love if it comes to that. I know you most likely perceive all of us as a bunch of guys that loves to casual sex with each other, and in a sense you would be right about some them, but not all, and especially not about me. Before you, I have only attempted to be with one other person under my command and it was only once, and that was Kelly. You saw for yourself how well that worked out. Then I chose not to never, ever again get involved with someone in this house ever again. That was until you came along and made me feel things that I have no words to describe, and I had to have you.” He whispered a second before he leaned down and licked my ear before nibbling on the sensitive lobe.

My little gay boy was bawling, he had one hand over his heart and another over his mouth as tears of joy rolled down his face, and for once he was actually decent instead of shouting, “Fuck Me.” To the heavens. I could hear him thinking, “Oh Gosh, he likes me, he really really likes me.” But I was too emotional myself to utter even a single word in response. So I grabbed both of his cheeks and rose up on my tip toes to smash my lips against his, and he indulged me for a minute before he pulled away. I moaned in protest, and tried to follow those delicious lips but he stopped me with a firm hand on my shoulder. “No before we go any further, I need to be very clear. You are mine, my man and I am yours. No one other than me will do this.” He stated as his thick fingers wrapped around my weeping shaft and slowly stroked me from root to tip. “No one but me will enter this very special place.” He said as he rubbed the tip of a fat finger over my quivering hole and my eyes rolled into the back of my head. “And no one but me, shall have the pleasure of doing this.” He continued as he sucked my bottom lip into his mouth to nibble on the delicate flesh. I whimpered in response and snuggled myself even closer to him as he continued to stroke my length, using my own leaking fluids as lubricant.

I was  panting moaning mess, but I registered  every word that came out of his mouth, and I was torn between crying out for joy or coming all over myself. My twink was alreday picking out china patterns and living room curtains. But I was dragged away from those thoughts when the big man dropped to his knees, he immediately swallowed my throbbing cock all the way to the back of his throat, and I laced my fingers in his thick hair and held on for dear life as my knees threatened to give out right from under me. He hummed, sending spine tingling vibrations down the length of my shaft and my balls drew up into my body and pulsed a warning signal that I was close to shooting my load down his hot tight throat. He slid off my dick with one last long lick. “Do you understand me, this is all mine.”

My glazed over gaze found his and I could do nothing else but nod my head at him. My body was wound so tight, if he even breathed against the inf lammed head of my pulsing shaft I would come like the Old Faithful Geyser in Yellowstone National Park.

“Say the words, I want to hear the words. I want  to know that you have no doubt in your mind what we are to each other. I am not asking for declaration of love, but I am asking for a commitment to see where this goes.” He purred as he continued to slowly stroke my length up and down. He was keeping me on the very edge of ecstasy and my inner twink was throwing money, jewels, cash, the deed to his house, anything to get him to push us towards the ever present finish line. But Lance needed to hear me commit to him, and isn’t this what I wanted ever since I heard the man speak?

I looked him in the eye and I released a stuttering breath as a single tear rolled out the corner of my eye. My watery gaze never left his beautiful face as he got to his feet, and I almost sobbed when he licked my tears away. When he eased back to one again train those gorgeous green orbs on my face, I opened my mouth and literally sobbed the words. “I am yours.” And with a growl he smashed his plump pink lips to mine and devoured my mouth. And I did what I was dreaming about ever since he entered the shower and pressed up on his tall toned body with my smaller frame. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and climbed my man like a tree. I wrapped my legs around his trim waist and ground my cock against those awe inspiring abs. The muscled ridges just rubbed me the right way.

His deep rumbling groan vibrated against my chest and my balls twitched with anticipation. I sucked his warm wet  tongue into my mouth as I felt his large hands spread my ass cheeks. I felt a slicked up finger nudge my hole and the aroma of cucumber and melon assaulted my nose. He was using my shower gel as lube and for some reason that turned me on even more. I knew from this moment on my favorite scent would always bring me right back to this moment. Suddenly he spun around and my back was pressed against the cold tiles, but my body was so hot, I didn’t even feel the change in temperature against my skin. He continued to suck my soul through my mouth as his finger breached the ring of muscle around my entrance. The burn of it skyrocketed up my spine and I tore my lips away from his and groaned out loud.

Jesus, he eased another one of those solid digits into me and prepared my tight hole to take his massive cock, and God, my little twink and I were on the same page as we both writhed against him, panting for it. “Please, please, please….” I desperately pleaded against the taunt skin of his shoulder.

“Shh baby, I’ve got you, and I am going to give you exactly what you need. Reach over on the soap dish and open the condom, slide it onto me, baby.” His busy fingers never breaking their luscious rhythm in and out of my channel. Oh God, I felt like a pressure cooker reaching it’s peak.

My hand trembled as I reached for the prophylactic and ripped it open with my teeth. It took some serious flexibility on both our parts, but I managed to roll the condom on his long fat length without dropping my legs to the floor, nor did he remove his fingers from my channel. “I am going to stuff you full of me, and you are going to be left without a doubt whatsoever in that pretty little head who owns this ass.” He growled, and I screamed as he aligned himself and suddenly he snapped his his hips forward and buried himself  balls deep into my shivering chute with one powerful thrust.

He unleashed himself completely as he used his tremendous upper body strength to maneuver my legs over his forearms. He spread me wide and adjusted his stance so that I bounced up and gravity dropped my back down on the his rock hard shaft. He pounded up into me relentlessly, I could only hold on to my bucking Bronco. Lance screwed me to within a inch of my life. He leaned forward and his stomach pressed against the dripping tip of my shaft. The slickness of the water and the steam billowing around the room carried the scent of my body wash, and sex. I was almost high on the intoxicating mix, and when Lance bent his knees and changed the angle of his thrusts. The wide bulbous head slammed right into my prostate over and over again. My cock erupted so suddenly and with such force, I saw stars. Tears ran down my face as my chute clenched tight around his girth, but he continued hammering on, and it seemed the jaw clenching spasms of my never ending orgasm swept me away completely.

I heard him groan long and hard, as he pulsed deep inside of my channel, filling the condom with his own searing hot release. His fingertips, I was sure were leaving marks in my skin, as he held me absolutely still while he emptied himself. My head fell forward onto his shoulder and my body went completely limp against him. My inner gay boy had long since retreated into his room and closed the door, he didn’t even have the energy to post his, “Don’t Disturb.” Sign like he usually does after mind blowing sex.

It took a few minutes on Lance’s part to rub feelings back into my legs, but I finally managed to stand, or wobble precariously I should say, as my man washed me from head to toe. We were both pruny as hell, and never again was I going to make fun of Robbie’s duck walk.  The smug bastard helped me dress with a satisfied smirk on his face before he left me with a kiss to go and grab his breakfast and attend to his administrative things. And then hit hit me, shit, how the hell was I going to survive going through drills today when all I wanted to do was sit on a nice soft pillow in a dark corner and try to recover and recollect on the fact that Lance is my man, “Mine.” I thought as a giddy grin spread across my face.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

(Delectable Model Matt Stone, my idea of what Nate looks like––––>)

 A/N- this chapter as you will figure out is in Nate’s POV, and warning don’t be mad…angst is a part of the plot..it will get better, promise

“Come on little Bro, I promise not to embarrass you. I will be on my best behaviour.” I stated giving Thad my best and my most innocent boy scout expression.

“The answer is still no, the last time you popped up, Xavier almost snapped you in two, and Robbie told you to take a hike.” He had the nerve to chuckle as he slipped the last button through the loop on his blue shirt.

“Psh, that little beauty is just playing hard to get, no one can resist my charms.” I intoned as I stepped up behind him and smoothed the cotton material over his shoulders. The boy had certainly filled out from that awkward gangly teen he used to be. Thad was positively glowing now a days and I have a sneaky suspicion it was due to that mammoth of a man, that was his chief. And in a way I was both concerned and happy for him at the same time. I have picked up on the vibe between the members of his crew, and I would bet money that they are more than just co-workers and friends. And I hoped that my sensitive little brother didn’t get his feelings hurt. I have to admit that I was responsible for much of his unhappiness and his feelings of betrayal. Lashing out at him while being the coward that I was, denying a very important part of myself, and letting the jealousy that I felt for his ability to be true to himself rule how I dealt with him. Words could never express how sorry I am for hurting him like that. He was my little brother and at the end of the day, I love the little shit.

Thad turned around and glared at me, “Alright you can come, but Nate, I am going to make it clear. Whatever you see and hear stays there. I am not going to tell their business, but the guys are really close if you get my drift. And um…I am kinda, sorta dating the Lance.” He mumbled the last part and his eyes darted everywhere, he refused to look me in my eyes.

I knew it. “So, does this mean you guys are exclusive and not a part of the group activities?” I asked wanting to be sure. It’s not that I was uncomfortable with the idea of group sex. Shit, with those studs, even a butt virgin like me would gladly put out for them, not that I would ever admit that to Xavier’s cocky ass.

Thad fidgeted with the tails of his shirt before he peeked up at me.“You don’t feel anyway about that?” He timidly asked me.

I reached out and snared his fingers in mine. “Listen Bro, I know I have said some hurtful things to you and treated you deplorably, and I will regret my actions for the rest of my life. I am so sorry, you have the strength to be who you are. So, I stopped being a pansy, and decided to take a page from your book of bravery and admit that I am gay as well. I am sure mom will have words about it, but I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it. As for your crew, whatever floats their boat, that is not my business. And if the chief makes you happy, then I say that’s your business too, but be careful okay. I don’t have to tell you about the complications of being in a relationship with your superior. If you guys can work around it, then great. Now come on, I have a man to woo.” I bumped hs shoulder hoping to lighten the mood a little bit.

“Fine, but one inappropriate word, and you are outta there.” He warned and proceeded to drag me from his apartment and towards his truck. It didn’t take long for us to reach the sports bar they were meeting at to watch the game and throw back a few beers. It was funny to watch him get even more animated the closer we got to the door. God, he had it bad already and I hoped that his boyfriend was as serious when it comes to his feelings about my little brother. He better be or else I was going to punch him in the face, I don’t care how big the fucker was. 

For game night, I must say O’Malley’s was even more crowded than usual. We walked through the throng of people, and I nodded my head at a few of the cops and medics that I knew from the job. I barely managed to keep up the pace behind Thad as we made our way to the bar. He ordered two beers and his head swiveled around looking for his crew I assumed, and he must have spotted them because he turned and tugged on my shirt for me to follow him. I must admit that my own eyes were scanning the crowd looking for that blond haired beauty, and to my deepest inner darkest secret, I was looking for Xavier as well. That man made me feel some type of way, God, just the thought of him towering over me made my cock twitch. But that is something that smug bastard will never know.

I was too busy looking for my little love interest when Thad came to a sudden stop before I noticed and I collided right into his back and almost spilled my beer. I was going to ask him what’s up with the sudden brakes, but he stood as still as a statue and stared straight ahead at something. I looked up and tried to follow his gaze. Fucking Hell! my eyes went wide to see the chief and some blond twink locking lips in a corner booth in the back. My gaze shot back to Thad and I watched helplessly as his whole world seemed to shatter into pieces. He had gone completely white and his drink slipped from his fingers and the bottle crashed onto the floor. I tried to reach for him ,but he pushed me away as his face crumpled. He raced through the crowd pushing people out of his way to get outside. And that was when my vision hazed over and I saw nothing but red. That son of a bitch, who the hell does he think he is?

 I slammed my beer bottle onto the closet table and charged my way over to the big fucker’s booth. I did see anyone but my intended target I drew my arm back just as the man roughly pushed the twink away from him, but it was too late to stop the momentum of my fist swinging straight at that chiseled jaw. I watched with deep satisfaction and his head snapped to the side from the force of the impact. I didn’t even register the pain in my knuckles as I reared back to deliver another blow, but two strong arms wrapped around my chest and I was yanked back, and Robbie popped up in my line of vision. I struggled with whoever that was holding me, but it was futile, Xavier’s brute strength had me clamped down. By now, the everyone’s attention was on our little group. The rest of Thad’s crew had appeared from wherever they were and made a human barrier between me and their boss. Robbie was looking up at me while rubbing his palms over my chest as if trying to soothe my temper, but not even the little electric shocks from his touch could calm me.

The chief was looking at me in complete shock as he rubbed his cheek, the twink next to him tried to rub his hand on the cheek in question but the chief shrugged him off and stood up. “What  the Hell, man?” He had the nerve to ask me.

“He saw you and your little bitch. He saw you kissing!” I spat at him, deliberately not mentioning Thad’s name now that everybody was paying attention to our drama. “Why would you do this to him?” I asked as I watched all the color leach out the big man’s face, and it dawned on me that maybe what I just witnessed wasn’t what it was supposed to be. 

“Good, then maybe the asshole will finally leave what’s mine alone.” He blond mumbled and I immediately lunged for the son of a bitch, but Xavier lifted me off my feet and Robbie stepped up to pin me against Xavier’s massive chest. But that didn’t stop the chief from turning bright red before he reached over the table and yanked the blonde man over it, knocking the food and bottles to the floor.

“That’s fucking it, you sniveling little fucker. I told you that it was nothing more than scratching a fucking itch. I told you not to expect anything from me. What do you think? That your ass was that good, that I would automatically change my mind because you seem to think your hole is full of gold? I told you time and time again to leave me the fuck alone and a change of stations wasn’t going to give you the freedom to pursue me. I DON’T WANT YOU AND I NEVER WILL. Come near me again and I will end you.” He threw the shocked man on the floor and waved his arms. “Nothing to see here folks, move it along, enjoy the game.” He huffed and turned his frosted glare on the man sitting there, dumb founded on the ground. The guy’s bottom lip trembled and then he sprang to his feet and shot off towards the exit. “Good fucking riddance. Where is he?” The chief turned his pleading green gaze towards me.

I straightened my shirt and I glared at the man. “Don’t worry about that, I got him. He ran out of here like his whole world just imploded. And in a way I am not sure if you should go after him. I mean what is going to come out of this relationship with him? You are his chief, he is under your direct command. Do you think those stuffy ass higher ups will let you have a relationship with him while you are in the same station. Ya’ll are playing a very risky game.” I pointed out and I hated to be the one to do it, but it was the truth. Is he willing to out his career on the line like that, and not only his but my brother’s budding one too?

The big man stepped up to me and I was forced to stand my ground, I refused to back away, this was too important. “That is not for you to decide. I know the risks and so does he, now tell me where he is.” He barked and I just glared a him for another minute before my shoulders slumped in defeat. “He ran out of here, I don’t know if he left me behind or if he is sitting in his truck. You are going to have to go out there and see for yourself.” 

The chief stepped around all of us and jogged outside. I watched him disappear into the crowd before turning back and Robbie was smiling at me, it was  tinged with sympathy but at least he was smiling at me. Then it became obvious that Xavier was still plastered to my back and a shiver of awareness tingled down my spine. I tried to step away but he stepped with me, keeping his big warm body close. Robbie just smirked knowingly at us and handed me a fresh beer. I took it just as Tommy’s phone rang and he answered it, he listened for a minute and then handed the phone to Xavier, who finally backed up and gave me some room to breathe. I watched as he grunted and nodded his head before disconnecting the call.

“Lance said that he saw no sign of Thad in the parking lot and that he was heading out to look for him.” He explained and I thought as much. I was going to let my brother be a big boy and handle his man. I looked around the subdued group and Robbie winked at me.

“Come on guys, let’s order some wings to go, we can grab a couple cases of beer, and go watch the game in front of Xavier’s big man’s TV.” Robbie suggested as he winked at me again and I felt my cock begin to fill behind my zipper.

Tommy, Chuck, Dave, and Danny looked around the pub and shook their heads. “Nah, we are going to stay here. I was talking to a cute medic not long ago before you decided to become a heavyweight fighter dude, and I ’d like to see if I can get into that at some point tonight.” Tommy chuckled and I just shook my head. Dave, Chuck, and Danny looked at each other like thay had something that involved the three of them. Xavier nodded his head and went to order the wings to go as the others disappeared into the other parts of the pub leaving me alone with Robbie.

“If you aren’t comfortable with our plans, we can drop you home if you want.” He offered and I looked into those pretty blue eyes and nearly lost myself, but I quickly regrouped, and gathered the little beauty in my arms and pulled him close to me. And I was euphoric that he let me, he even melted into my chest and God damn, I felt like I was king of the world.

“Baby, now that I got you talking to me, there is no way I want to go home without you.” I purred in his ear and I was as happy as a lark to feel him shudder against me. 

“Xavier too, remember that Xavier is going to be there too.” He whispered and then he got a smug smile on his face when I shivered at the mention of that big bastard’s name. Hmm…this was going to be an interesting evening. Robbie remained in my arms and snuggled against me as we waited for Xavier to come back. I checked my phone yet again for a reply from Thad and nothing. I sent him a text just to let me know he is okay nothing else, and I breathed a sigh of relief when my phone pinged and I saw his response. “I’M FINE.” At least I will be able to breathe easier knowing that he was at least alright until his man caught up with him. My only concern now, was handling these two delicious men that were now escorting me out of O’Malley’s for the night. I am really going to need another drink, and like soon.

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

(Xavier’s House–––––––>)

  A/N- this chappie is in Xavier’s POV and um…Warning…that is all, enjoy. And oh, please enjoy the video John Legend’s, “Tonight.”*

Watching Nathan interact with Robbie was a fucking hot, but little did that sweet boy know that he was going to submit to me and be glad about it too. I could almost laugh out loud that the little bit of delicious thought that he was in charge of this situation. I had to hand it to him though, he was a real tough little spitfire, but that was only going to make his surrender even better. Robbie giggled from the back seat of my BMW, and I watched through the rear view mirror as Nathan nuzzled his neck and my already rock hard dick pulsed and made me shift in my seat. Fuck, going home to my house has never taken this fucking long. Robbie mewled and I knew he trying to work me up even more on purpose, and his naughty ass was going to get it. As much as I loved the other guys, they were my buddies, my friends with benefits. But Robbie, Robbie was mine, my boy, my pup, and most importantly, my lover. No one but the chief knew that I am a Dominant fully immersed in the BDSM lifestyle, and that Robbie was my submissive. Although I am sure the crew has worked it out for themselves, but they have never broached the subject with me, and I never had the inclination to dominate any of them.

I turned the corner onto my street, and I almost sighed out with relief as my house came into view. When the other guys first saw my car and my home, they used to razz me all the time about it. But it never bothered me, I came from money, and I will never apologize for that fact. I was actually proud of it, but it wasn’t my money. It belonged to my parents who worked long and hard to amass their fortune. My mother is a surgeon still running circles around those poor interns at the hospital, and my father’s law firm handled some of the most scandalous legal cases out there. He was an attorney to the mega rich with several high power lawyers as his partners. I didn’t want the kind of stress in my own life that my parents seemed to thrive on. I just wanted to he a hero, and maybe find someone that would let me take care of them, and in turn they would make me the most important person in their world, and I found that in Robbie. And just as I see it shimmering under Nathan’s cockier than Hell attitude, but it’s was there nonetheless and I was going to be the one to draw it out.

Robbie snagged Nathan by the hand and practically dragged him into my house. I just ambled along behind my naughty pup, carrying the case of beer in one hand and the wings in the other. Willing my throbbing cock to me patient the whole way indoors. I didn’t miss the awed expression on Nathan’s face as he took stock of my home. I kept the interior simple but elegant, it was my man cave and I was rather fond of it. Robbie took him towards the den, and I went to set the food down in the kitchen and stored the beer in the cooler. I grabbed a few bottles of water and some plates, utensils, and napkins, and piled everything on a tray and made my way through the house until I came to an abrupt stop in the entrance of the den. 

My sweet baby had cued the audio system and the sultry sounds of John Legend’s. “Tonight.” was playing as he worked his luscious body, dancing sensuously on front of our guest. Nathan sat there transfixed as Robbie slowly unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his creamy skin, and the toned muscles of his slender torso to the man’s hungry gaze. My eyes dipped and I licked my lips in anticipation of tasting that rigid cock pushing up underneath his jeans. The poor man didn’t even notice when I advanced into the room and set the tray down on the coffee table. His beautiful eyes followed every move that Robbie made as he continued to make the man pant for him. I decided to kick it up a notch by removing my own shirt and hanging it on the back of the sofa. I kicked off my shoes and left myself dressed only in my low rise jeans, and I popped the top button for good measure. Giving him a view of my trimmed pubes and just the thick root of my aching cock. Yes, this should have that boy begging for it. 

Sidling up behind Robbie, I matched his erotic movements and ran my hands over the flushed skin if his chiseled chest and abdomen. Without missing a beat, I leaned in and nipped Robbie’s earlobe before sucking the delicate flesh into my mouth, and I was rewarded with his sexy little mewl. I heard a heartfelt groan coming from the direction of the couch and I saw Nate quickly snapping the buttons of his jeans and reaching inside to palm his cock, and I couldn’t have that. He didn’t have my permission. So I eased away from my pet as he continued to twist and writhe so sweetly for us. Nathan’s eyes widened as he watched me stalk my way towards him. His gaze was so focused on my almost naked crotch that he didn’t see me lift my hand until he felt the stinging pop of my smack on his arm with the hand in his pants.

His shocked gaze shot up to my intense one. I leaned down and got right in his face, he didn’t cower away from me and I had to give him points for that. But his eyes did flicker and his breath picked up even more as we shared the air. I yanked his hand out of his pants and snatched the other and brought the both of them up as I climbed onto his lap and straddled his thighs. He had no choice but to lean back as I pinned his wrists above his head on the back of the sofa. He shivered as I licked him from his Adam’s apple and up to his bottom lip. I made sure it was nice and dirty. He whimpered and his body arched against mine, and I used one hand to restrain both if his wrists and I worked the other between our bodies and I rubbed his rock hard length, and he trembled so nicely for me. “This prick belongs to me, baby. And I didn’t say you could play with what’s mine.” I whispered into the shell of his ear before giving him a sharp nip on the lobe. His hips bucked underneath me and he just grunted in response.

I tightened my thighs and squeezed him a little to get his attention. “Look at me.” I softly commanded him and his eyes immediately popped open. His pupils were blown wide open and he was breathing erratically through his parted lips. They were plump, pink, and wet from him licking them and I just had to taste them. So, I dipped my head and barely brushed my lips against his, it was whisper soft and it promised him of more delights to come. I used the tip of my tongue to trace that deliciously quivering bottom lip. “There are some things that you are going to have to understand and come to terms with, if you decide to do this.” I whispered before sucking the plump flesh into my mouth.

His hips bucked again and he tried to pull his wrists from my grasp but I held firm. I leaned back for him to see the alpha male in me, using my eyes alone to let him know who really was in control here. He tried to stare me down, but I met him head on, and I almost smiled when he lowered his eyes from the intensity burning in mine.

“What kind of things?” His soft voice reached my ears and I leaned to the side so that he could see Robbie, who was kneeling patiently at our feet, completely nude, and with his collar around his neck as he waited with downcast eyes for my instructions.

 His wide eyes took in every inch of Robbie’s perfect posture. My boy was a sight to behold in his present position and he did me proud. I was going to have to overlook his earlier transgressions and reward him instead. He was absolutely stunning and my gaze returned to Nathan’s surprised one. I watched a myrid display of emotions skitter across his face. Disbelief, shock, resignation, and the one that intrigued the most was blatant and open yearning. 

“I am a Dominant, and Robbie is mine, my submissive. That’s why when you expressed an interest in him, I stepped in. I care for him, I love him, and I make sure that he has everything he needs, wants, and desires. If he is unhappy, it is my job to make him smile. If he is hungry, I feed him. If he is tired I make sure he sleeps. I bathe him, and I put him to sleep at night, and wake him up in the morning. His problems are my own, I relieve him of any and all concerns he may have, and make them better for him. He is my world and I am his.” I explained our relationship and I watched as this sweet man’s eyes became wet and a small hiccuping sound escaped his mouth.

“I know you just recently came out, and I know you have your own demons. I know you know nothing about the lifestyle, it is more than obvious. But I want to teach you, we want to teach you, and make you a part of what we have. But you have to submit to me, surrender all your burdens to me, and trust me to take care of you. You don’t have to decide tonight. We can even just have a good time and call it a day if you want, but Robbie and I come together as a package deal or not at all.” I finished as I released his wrists and rubbed them to make sure his had the proper circulation. I went to move away and slide off his legs, but his hands quickly clutched my jeans. And my gaze once again returned to his uncertain face.

His throat worked like he was trying to swallow something and I placed my hand on his cheek. I smiled when he leaned into my touch and nuzzled against my palm. “What you describe sounds like heaven to me. I want that, but how, how do I just surrender myself and trust you not to hurt me?” He whispered and I watched a tear slide down the side if his face. Robbie looked up at me and I knew he wanted to comfort the man so I nodded my head and Robbie gracefully slid himself next to Nate and cuddled into his side wiping his tears away. 

“You have to let go of everything, clear your mind, and open your heart. It’s not something that is going to happen immediately. We all need to get to know each other, and once we do, we discuss our limits and a contract.” Robbie explained as he ran his fingers through Nathan’s hair. “But right now, if my Master says it’s okay. I really, really want to know what you taste like.” Robbie stated and Nathan’s head immediately snapped around to face my excited pup. And this time when I slid off his lap, he let me. I nodded at Robbie and watched as his busy hands flew to Nathan’s already opened jeans. He began to tug them down the man’s rippling thighs. Fuck yeah, I moved the tray of uneaten food out of the way and pushed the table aside to give Robbie  some room to play. 

Robbie wiggled down until he was kneeling on the floor in between Nathan’s legs, and the little brat was wiggling his ass at me in open invitation. And one that I gladly accepted by pulling the lube and a condom out of the little draw in the center table. I dropped my jeans and kicked them aside. My shaft had surged back to life as Robbie bent forward and literally inhaled that impressive cock into his mouth. Nate threw his head back and groaned, but his eyes were focused on me and I slowly stroked myself and watched the show going on in front of me. Damn, my balls were already tingling as Robbie hummed and groaned around the turgid shaft in his mouth. The sounds coming from Nathan were no better. I dropped to my knees behind Robbie and opened the bottle of lube. I made sure to catch Nathan’s eyes as I slicked up my fingers. His gaze followed my hand as I eased my slippery digits up and down Robbie’s crease as I teased his hole. Nathan whimpered when I inserted the tip and Robbie groaned, and I knew exactly what those tantalizing vibrations must feel like along his heated shaft.

Nathan spread his legs a little wider and his hands found themselves in Robbie’s hair and began to thrust his hips upwards, fucking Robbie’s mouth as he watched me insert up three fingers into my boy’s tight hot channel. “I would love to do this to you, to have you writhing underneath me as you try to cope with the spine tingling burn of me stretching you, preparing you to take my cock.” I whispered and then smirked as his eyes literally rolled into the back of his head. 

I slowly withdrew my fingers from Robbie’s enticing channel, and leaned down to kiss my sweet boy on the back of his neck. I straightened up and slid the condom onto my rigid length, and made sure I was nice and slick before nudging my way past the tight ring of protective muscles. Robbie keened and arched his baby, begging so nicely for more and I snapped my hips forward and gave it to him. He wrapped his fingers around the base of Nathan’s prick and used his free hand to fondle his balls as he hollowed his cheeks and continued to suck him off. And damn, the sight alone almost sent me spiraling into oblivion. I pounded in and out of Robbie, his chute was so hot and so tight as he milked along my length. My balls rolled up into my body and exploded. I threw my head back and fucked him through my release. I had the sense to reach forward and wrap my fingers around his leaking member, and all it took was one stroke before he grunted and came all over my fingers, while Nathan was thrusting into Robbie’s throat like he was in a race to the finish line.

His eyes snapped open and he stared right at me, his mouth working but emitting no sound whatsoever as he came, and I grunted as my pet’s channel clenched tight and refused to let my semi erect shaft slip out. God they were beautiful, especially together like this, and I just hoped that Nathan would decide down the road to be mine as well.

By the time we had caught our collective breaths, Robbie had taken Nathan off to the master bathroom to shower. I showered in the guest bath and slipped into a pair of sweatpants and went to check on the boys to make sure that they weren’t hungry. I would either reheat the wings or most likely dump them and make something else. But when I got to my bedroom, both boys were snuggled up in the middle of my massive bed under the covers. I walked over and looked down them, they were snuggled together facing each other and their fingers were entwined. It was too cute for words.

I stepped away and retraced my steps first to the den to get the cold food, and then to the kitchen to reheat it and grab a beer. Maybe I can watch the recap of the game on ESPN. I watched the wings spin around the microwave and I wondered if Lance caught up with Thad yet? I didn’t want to call in case I was interrupting something. I would just have to wait until morning to see how my friends were doing. That fucking Kelly, if I could get away with it, I would kick that bastard’s ass so bad he would never be able to fuck up anyone’s life ever again. The microwave pinged and I grabbed my brew and my beer and settled in to watch TV. I was more than content to know my boys were just down the hall resting peacefully.

Chapter 16

Chapter 16

(Sophia’s Foyer—––>)

*A/N-as you will read for yourselves this chapter is in Lance’s POV and be aware…WARNING :)

Sitting and brooding behind my desk with a stack of unfinished paperwork staring at me staring right back at it was not helping my situation in the least. It’s been 4 days, and no one has seen or heard from Thad. Of course Nate has received several, “I’m Fine.” Texts from his little brother, but as for me I have been completely frozen out and it made me feel like shit. If I only had the chance to explain what he saw, I mean one minute I was sitting in the booth waiting for Thad to arrive and the next that fucking Kelly was in my face greeting me like a long lost boyfriend. It was just my shitty luck that my angel walked in right at that inopportune moment. I was too shocked for words to shove the little shit off right away. “Fuck!’ The pencil I was holing in my hand snapped right into two pieces and I just threw them in the trash bin at the side of my desk.

The door to my office was thrown wide and Xavier’s large frame came storming into the room. He had his cell phone attached to his ear and a look of sheer amusement plastered across his face. He looked at me with merriment in his eyes and if his smile got any wider, I was sure his face was going to split in two. He put his hand over the phone, “Dude, you got at least a good three minutes to get the hell outta dodge before the wrath of a Southern Mama is brought down on your head.” He guffawed and I looked at him like he was crazy. Xavier just continued to laugh as he rolled his eyes at me. “Hurry the Hell up man, we finally figured out where your boy ended up, he went home to his Mama and according to Nate.” He waved the cell phone at me to let me who he was currently on the phone with. “He says that she has blood in her eye for you and he says it better to do flight instead if fight when it comes to her.”

“Fucking Hell!” I just wanted to explain everything to Thad, I was a bit hurt that he didn’t trust me enough to realize that I would never do something like that to him. But I could cut him a little slack because he saw the kiss for himself, but I still wished that he had stuck around long enough to see the aftermath. I also understood the reason why he didn’t come over there to smack my head off my shoulders, it was because of the clandestine nature if our relationship.

Xavier must of lost patience with me because he came around the desk and pulled me to my feet. He handed me the keys to the Station’s SUV, patted my ass to make sure I had my wallet, and stuck my cell phone and radio onto my belt. I had no choice but to be hustled past a giggling Christy and out into the garage bay. I felt foolish running from Thad’s mother, but I guess a son knows best and if Nate said haul ass then that’s what I am going to do. And until I get the opportunity to talk to Thad, I didn’t want to tangle with the woman. I merged into traffic with a smirk on my lips, at least I know where he was and I was headed straight for him.

Technically I was on duty and so where most of the guys, but Thad, Tommy, and Danny all had their evaluations due, and they weren’t scheduled to be back on the roster for another two days. I could feel the tension headache taking form behind my eyes, and my stomach was churning. Between the stress of my job and the anxiety of trying to find my baby, I swore I was going to get a God damned ulcer one of these days. I pulled up behind his truck in front of his parents house. I sat there for a minute and gathered my thoughts and pushed out of the truck. I made my way to the front door, wiped my sweaty palm on my pants, and thought how ironic it was that I found myself in this predicament, all over someone that was in my direct employ, and the situation was caused by a former employee. Maybe it was a sign to leave well enough alone, but I knew I was already in too deep with how much I was already cared Thad. Something about him drew me in, and I wasn’t strong enough to leave him alone.

Taking a deep breath, I pushed the doorbell and rocked back on forth on my booted heels as I waited for someone to answer the door. A few minutes ticked by before I heard scrambling behind the door and then it opened for me to see Henri standing there. Thad’s stepfather stared warily out at me. “Son, I make it a point to stay out of my wife business and right now you are her business, so I never saw you, you came by and the door was open and you came inside. If I hear otherwise I will make up the most outrageous lie about you to get her to make your life a living hell, and believe me when I say I can make anything believable. I am a Lawyer after all.” He severely warned me before grabbing his keys from a hook next to the door. Henri stepped out onto the sprawling front porch and gave me a hearty pat on the back. “Third room down the hall on the right in the stairs.” He shook his head at me and jogged down the steps to a sleek Mercedes parked in the drive without looking back.

Stepping into the elegantly decorated foyer, I closed the door behind me and headed for the stairway and followed his instructions. When I came up to the door in question, it was standing ajar, and I peeked in to see Thad sitting on the end of the bed with his cell phone at his hand. I went completely still and I shamelessly stood there and listened to his conversation. The caller was on speaker and I recognized the voice as his brother’s. Nate was in full verbal vomiting mode as he explained his version of events after Kelly had the fucking nerve to do what he did.

My baby’s face went from pouting to one of utter shock as Nate recounted everything from punching me in the face to me yanking Kelly across the table and telling him how I truly felt. I winced at the retelling of that part because it made me sound like a real asshole. But I’d had enough of that little piece of shit not understanding that what we had was a one time thing, nothing more and nothing less. I decided that I needed to make myself known especially when it was mentioned that I was nowhere near the station, and that Nathan had warned Xavier to get me out of their before Mama showed up and peeled the skin off my face.

“I’m such a fool, I should have given Lance a chance to explain.” Thad almost wailed into his phone and it sounded like he was on the verge of tears, and I couldn’t have that. So, I pushed the door open and cleared my throat. I watched him as he whipped his head around and stare at me in surprise. I gave him a little smile and his gorgeous eyes went wide, and his chin wobbled for a second before he released a sweet little keening sound. He threw his phone carelessly onto the bed, and launched himself across the room and into my arms. Thad had hit me with such force that I had to step back in order to keep the both of us upright. He planted kiss after kiss all over my face while telling me how sorry he was. I managed to pull away from his exuberant embrace as relief washed over my heart.

His legs were wrapped around my waist and his arms were around my shoulders. He clung to me like a barnacle, and I wasn’t complaining in the least. Thank God for Nate, he made my life so much easier by talking to his brother first. I really thought I was going to have to literally crawl, grovel, and beg for Thad’s forgiveness. But this sweet boy was the one begging me to forgive him, and I knew right then, no matter the short time frame, and no matter the consequences, Thad had held my heart in the palm of his hand. “There is no need for none of that, you saw with your own eyes as another man kiss me. What were you supposed to think? And with the delicate nature of our relationship, it’s not like you can outright stake your claim, you shouldn’t have to. But baby, never run from me, even if it’s to tell me to go to hell, don’t run. I have been in a state of panic trying to find you and explain the situation.”

“Okay, Take me home.” He said as his body trembled against mine. His pupils were blown and his breath was panting through those pretty pink lips. “Fuck me!” I growled and pushed him up against the wall, and claimed those sweet cherry lips as mine. I just wanted to impale myself deep into his delectable ass and fuck him until we were both crippled, but I was on duty dammit.

“Baby, as much as I want to have you, I can’t. If you haven’t noticed, I am on duty for the next five days. You don’t come back to the station for another two days.” I whispered against that luscious mouth. I smirked as he whimpered and pulled away. He had the most adorable pout going and my cock jerked behind my zipper. What this man does to me? I nipped that juicy little lip, and let him slide down the front of my body as his legs hit the floor. I jumped as the front door slammed and I heard Henri before I saw him.

“Code Red, Code Red…the Queen is approaching!” Henri hollered as I listened to him as he shuffle through the foyer and his footsteps disappeared towards the back of the house. I looked at Thad and I was sure my confusion was written all over my face.

“Ma, is on her way home, haul ass baby. I gotta explain to her that everything is alright between us before she catches up to you and shoots you dead.” He exclaimed as he dragged me down the stairs. Damn, I was going to have to seriously kiss this woman’s ass, I thought as my boyfriend practically threw me out the front door and onto the porch. “Well don’t just stand there, make a vapor trail baby. I will call you later after I explain everything to her.” Thad hollered from behind me as I took the porch steps two at a time. I felt kinda stupid running from this little woman, but I guess it was back to a son knowing his mother, and I never put it past a proper genteel Southern lady not to be as fierce as a lioness when it comes to protecting her young.

“I see you are still in one piece.” Xavier drawled and my crew chuckled as I walked past most them them loitering around when I pulled into the garage bay. It was like the bastards had all congregated there to await my return. I just kept walking and flipped Xavier off as I breezed by him. I told Christy to hold all my calls and continued into my office and slammed the door for good measure. My half erect cock still tingled from the pleasure denied it, and I was not in my best mood because of it. Added to that, I had a determined Mother on my hands seeking retribution for her baby’s hurt feelings. Little did Sophia know that her baby was now indeed my baby, and I was going to do everything in my power for him to remain mine.

I tried to concentrate as I plowed through all the administrative paperwork on my desk, Robbie bounced in and brought me my lunch only to bounce out again, and I had to fondly shake my head at him. Within the station and within the confines of our homes, Robbie was just what he was, a naughty little thing that kept Xavier on his toes, but in public, he was one of the smartest men I know, Robbie held several Master’s Degrees of all sorts. Dutifully, I ate what was brought to me and I went right back to struggling through my work. My eyes flickered back and forth from my paperwork to the several flat screens along the opposite wall from my desk showing the afternoon news while another showed the EMS/Fire Rescue activity grid around town.

I heard the the handle turn on the office door and I was getting ready to give Christy a piece of my mind. I told her specifically that I did not want to be interrupted, but when I looked up I saw Thad slip through the door and my cock immediately inflated and my lust flared white hot. It was a primal living thing that surrounded me like second skin as I watched him turn the lock on the door. I sat back in my office chair and studied him as he slowly walked towards me. His busy little fingers found the hem of his t-shirt and he lifted the fabric, exposing those sexy as sin abs, and I rubbed my finger across my tingling lips. They warmed as my mouth watered to get a taste of his tantalizing skin, to run the tip of my tongue over those now bared and defined ridges, and dip it into his belly button before following his happy trail to my own personal playground.

My pretty baby spun around on his heels and turned his naked back towards me, showing me that perfectly round bubble butt, outlined to perfection in his khaki shorts. My hands found my belt and I quickly unbuckled it and popped the top button, my aching cock sprang free, eager and ready for anything coming it’s way. I stroked myself as Thad dropped his shorts, and with a quick pulse my cock leaked out a glob of precum. The naughty boy had shown up here commando, and I stood up not caring a lick about my pants gaping wide open in the front, my heavy shaft swaying in the wind as I slowly stepped around my desk. He had come to a complete stand still,  and stared wide eyed at my arousal from the moment I got to my feet.

Continuing to advance towards him, I held his glazed over gaze until I came to stop directly in front of him. I leaned over and licked at his lips, and I was pleased to see his eyelids flutter in response, and a sexy little whimper escaped his throat. “Do you see something you like, sweet boy?” I purred the question against the sensitive skin of his throat. I let no other part of my body make contact with his except for my lips brushing ever to lightly against his warm sweet skin. He nodded his head and released another of his sweet little sounds.

I ran my tongue over his Adam’s apple continue my journey up his throat, and he hissed when I nipped on his chin. “Then drop to your knees, suck me, and show me how much you like it, baby”

“Ah Gawd.” He breathed the words out on a stuttered breath. He managed to drop to his knees at my feet and I had to clench my jaws to keep from bellowing like a fucking moose as his warm lips enveloped the swollen mushroomed tip of my rock hard shaft.

“Yeah baby, that’s it. Wrap that hot mouth of yours around my dick and swallow me.” I growled as I leaned back on the edge of my desk and spread my legs wider to give him easier access to my groin. And my love didn’t disappoint, he sucked me down as far as he could take me and hollowed his cheeks, the deep suction along the heated length of my cock almost made me loose my thought processes altogether. I leaned back and my fingers barely caught the edge of my desk drawer, but I managed to pull it out, and fumbled as I searched for the bottle of lube I kept in there. I was practically panting as Thad’s head  continued to bob up and down on my shaft. I still held the wherewithal to grab my wallet and pull out a condom. “Ass in the air.” I barked and I was more than thrilled when he immediately obeyed me.

I wasted no time slicking up my fingers and finding that quivering hungry hole of his. I tapped the tips of my fingers against the striated muscle it until it kissed my digits before relaxing for me. I slipped one finger in all the way inside if him. He groaned around my girth and my eyes nearly rolled tright out of my head, the tingling vibrations traveled and pooled into my already oversensitive balls . His lips slid off my wet cock and he moaned and whimpered for me as I prepared him. Thad leaned forward and nipped the taunt skin over my hip bone, and for some reason that quick nibble just added fuel to my already raging inferno. My fingers slid of if his tight channel and I picked him up  my hands held him under his armpits, and I smashed my mouth over his parted lips, literally inhaling him. My dick throbbed and leaked like a faulty pipe, his much smaller frame undulated against mine, and I needed to get inside of him right now. I grabbed him by the back of his neck and stepped to the side and slammed him face down on my desk. Thad grunted and immediately stuck his luscious ass in the air, an open invitation for me to plunder it to my heart’s content.

“I am going to fuck you until we both can’t walk. You have denied days worth of pleasure, you have denied the this ass.” I whispered ans I raised my hand and brought my palm down and gave him as stinging slap against one rounded globe. “My ass!” I growled as I ripped open the foil package and rolled the condom down the length of my dripping shaft. I didn’t even give him a minimal hint of warning as I aligned myself and thrust balls deep into his pulsing chute. He wedged his fist into his mouth trying desperately but failed to contain his scream of my sudden entry, and I growled again. I wanted to hear his sounds but this was not the place. I was still going to fuck hip within an inch of his life, and I eased back and waited for a second before snapped my hips forward, burying myself even deeper this time.

Digging my fingers into his hips for a more secure hold as sweat washed over us, I spread my legs and pounded into that hot tight channel. Thad had to grip the desk with both hands, trying to steady himself against my full body thrusts. I rode him hard and he whimpered and moaned. His bottom lip was clutched between his teeth and his eyes were clenched shut. The sight of him lost in the pleasure that I was giving him made it almost too much for me to bare. I reached forward and wrapped his almost purple shaft in my fist, and it only a few strokes before he bit his arm and screamed into his own flesh. Thad’s channel clenched so hard and so tight around my plundering cock that I could barely move. His shoot sucked me even deep and it mercilessly milked me, demanding my release.  Sweat dripped off my face and onto his naked back asI leaned forward and  sucked on the back of his neck and grunted out my orgasm.

My knees trembled and Thad bore most of my weight until my brain came back online. He groaned as I slowly eased out of him and dropped my sated body into the chair behind me. Thad plunked himself down into my lap and wrapped his trembling arms around my neck. “I think you broke me.” He whispered and curled himself up into my chest. I just chuckled and sat there letting our overheated bodies cool down enough go to my bathroom to clean ourselves up. I was just floating  in seventh heaven, overjoyed to have my baby back in my arms.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

(Rope Rescue Training—–>)

A/N- all of this chapter is in Nate’s POV*

My heart thumped in my chest as I crossed the parking lot of Thad’s station house. He had called me earlier this morning and he was barely able to speak. He was so excited as he told me that he aced his evaluation, and that he was now a really and truly part of Ladder 29’s crew. And I am so happy for him, this was all he ever wanted to be, even after our father died in the line of duty. Becoming a firefighter was his passion. And I knew he thought that I coveted a position with his crew but I really wasn’t the case. What I really wanted was to get enough field experience under my belt in order to get my foot in the door at the Fire Marshall’s office. I wanted to go back to school to obtain my degree in forensics, and hopefully I will be able to become a Marshall myself. That’s what I wanted, I wanted to study the beast and know the how and why the fire operates the way it does. I wanted to be the one to investigate the origin and ultimately the cause. I wanted to prevent them from happening in the first place. Now, you want to know why my heart is trying to fly out of my chest?

I had been avoiding Xavier a much as possible, other than to calling him to warn the chief about my mother, I hadn’t really initiated any other contact with him. I couldn’t think straight when he was anywhere near me, and I wanted to really think about his lifestyle choice and the dynamics of his relationship with Robbie. Deep in my heart, I wanted everything he had promised, I wanted to give up my control and all the stress of coming to terms with my sexuality. Even now, guys from my own station house used words, like fags, queers, booty snatchers, and the one term that pissed me off to no end, mud packer. I mean, I wasn’t going to suddenly start marching in a pride parade, and it was only a few weeks ago that those hateful phrases spewed out of my own mouth. And worst part of it all, they were all directed at my baby brother. My actions shamed me everytime I thought about them.

Rounding the corner of the main building, my feet to a complete stop, and I gaped up at the three story practice structure that they had erected beyond their basketball court. Their impressive ladder truck was on full display, and the ladder was raised high in the air above the roof, and none other than my little bro was dangling from the end of the rope in full gear. Thad was hanging practically upside down over the roof as he expertly strapped a practice dummy onto the rescue gurney. That boy was a natural, he made it look so easy, and all of his crew’s attention was on him, especially that of his man. When my eyes found Chief Garrison, I had to do a double take.  He was shirtless, the top part of his coveralls were tied around his waist and his thick arms were crossed over his massive chest as he craned his neck to watch his man. It had to be in the water around this place, there was just to much mouth watering manliness in one spot.

 I stood a little away from the group so that I could get a better view of what Thad was doing, and where I was positioned gave me a better advantage to discreetly search the gathered group for Xavier’s broad shoulders. My eyes made contact with Robbie’s pretty blue ones and he smiled and waved at me. I couldn’t help the grin that split across my face. He was so exuberant with me now, and I couldn’t help but preen a little with that knowledge. Robbie’s returned his attention to Thad and I wondered where Xavier was, but I didn’t want to be obvious about my interest in the big man by asking about his whereabouts. I refused to let myself get disappointed about his apparent absence and I tipped my head back to watch proudly as my baby bro went through his training like a bad ass, that was until I felt a  big body align itself against my back.

Xavier’s unique scent surrounded me, and the heat radiating off his huge frame immobilized me completely. It was like I was under the influence of a paralytic agent. He just stood there pressed against me, and he uttered not one word. I had no idea what he was waiting for. I didn’t know he if expected to me to move or to say something. I was immediately riddled with doubt, and I began to fidget. But my stubborn feet still refused to step away from the man. I was about to open my mouth to say something, anything that would break the nervous anxiety that was slowly crippling my mind and body. I almost jumped out of my skin when he placed his large palm on the back of my neck and my traitorous immediately relaxed and my heart skipped a beat.

“You feel that baby?  Your mind is fighting what your body already knows to be true. This delectable little body of yours belongs to me, but I can’t so anything about it without your expressed consent.” He purred, his lips barely brushed against the shell of my ear. There was just enough promise in that sinful little bit of stimulation to set  a quivering of different kind shimming through my body. His lips continued on the make contact with the sensitive flesh right behind my ear. Xavier straightened and eased away from me and before I even registered what I was doing. I whimpered in protest and my hands flew backwards and clutched the legs of his pants to keep him close. My hips had a mind of their own, they rocked back and pushed the globes of my ass into his crotch.

Xavier released a deep rumbling growl, his large hand wrapped around my throat, and the next thing I knew I was being hauled backwards through the garage bay doors and slammed up against the cinder block wall. I had just enough time to inhale one lungful of air before those masterful lips crashed over mine, and I was claimed. There was no other way to describe the demand and the power of his mouth taking over my own. His tongue thrust purposefully between my lips and he plundered the cavern of my mouth, and his warm wet muscle licked me all over. His flavor exploded across my senses and made me groan, begging for more. My stangled noises turned to a heartfelt grunt of animalistic desire when he forcefully wedged one of those tree trunk thighs in between my legs. I rolled my hips and desperately ground my cock against him. I was literally wrapped around his muscular frame. I clung to him like a drowning man, and I was. I was drowning in him. And then my world dropped from out under my feet when my happy bubble was popped by the one voice I never wanted to hear in my ear at a moment like this,  my heart almost skidded to an abrupt halt in my chest.

“Well, I guess that this is what you were keeping from me?” My mother’s calm voice penetrated the sexual haze enveloping my senses and made it evaporate like water vapor. Xavier just eased away from me and he smiled sheepishly at my mother who just glared at the both of us like we were common criminals. “The both of you don’t disappear now, we have to have a small chat. But right now, I got bigger fish to fry.” She proclaimed as she pointed a finger at the both of us before stepping through the bay doors and into the sunshine leaving behind a Chanel no. 5 scented trail behind her. I looked at Xavier and he raised his hand and ran his thumb over my still moist bottom lip.

“Your mother is a scary woman, but that still doesn’t change the fact that I want you to be mine, and  Robbie wants you too.” He whispered as he bent down to kiss me again, but my mother popped back inside.

“No, no. None of that. Better yet, come with me.” She demanded as she reached out and grabbed our wrists. She turned and marched us outside, pulling us a long like naughty children. I could have laid down and died right there, just kick up my toes and be done with life. I am sure that my face was the exact same shade of red as the ladder truck. I took the chance and peeked up at Xavier from beneath my lashes. I was almost scared  to see what Xavier’s reaction was to all of this. But he seemed as calm and cool as a cucumber. And when he saw me looking at him, he gave me a playful little wink and suddenly I didn’t feel so bad. So, I just relaxed and let Mama take me where she will. I did feel bad for Lance though, she was going to let him have it with both barrels fully loaded and ready.

The chief was so busy watching his man’s training session, that he didn’t see us approaching  until it was too late to do anything about it. The guys parted as if they were commanded to do so in order to give our little party room to pass by. And my face almost heated again by the amused smirks plastered across their faces.

The chief jumped and looked down at her in surprise. Mama had given him one of her signature jabs in the ribs with that one manicure finger. When we were younger, you don’t know the amount of time we spent on her knees hoping and praying that the offending appendage would somehow fall off. If anything we at least asked the good Lord for the nail  break off, it was her go to method to get our attention or make us immediately stop whatever offending behaviour we were most likely engaged in at that time.

“Can you please you to get my boy of the end of that line?”. I have a bone to pick with you. And as it seems have one to pick with ya’ll too.“ She said as she waved a dainty hand and included both Xavier and I into whatever it was she’s got going on.

I had to give the chief credit as he calmly ordered Tommy and Danny to wrap it up and bring Thad in. He was a sweet as sugar as he offered her something to drink and something to eat as he gallantly tucked her hand into the crook of his arm. He led her away from the prying eyes of his crew and into the air conditioned building. Xavier and I dutifully followed behind them, totally amazed at how charming he was as he chatted her up the entire way to his office. Thad came running in minus his heavy gear and covered in sweat. His dark tresses were plastered to his head from the heat. He rushed in like he was going to say something in Lance’s defense, but Xavier just grabbed him by his arm and tugged him too the side while holding his finger to his lips in the universal sign of telling him to be quiet. Thad looked confused at first, but Xavier just nodded his head in the chief’s direction and we all watched him work his magic.

Thad’s boyfriend seated our Mother like she was a queen on a chair in front of his desk, and almost as if it had been choreographed, Christy entered with nothing less than a silver tray containing a tea set. The china ware looked like it could have come straight from one of parlours in Buckingham Palace. We watched wide eyed as the chief proceeded to serve our mother her tea. He had even gone as far as spreading the linen napkin on her lap, all the while explaining to her about the misunderstanding between himself and my brother. And Lance sincerely promised her that he would never even entertain a thought in his head about hurting Thad like that. He continued pouring it on, all but wiping the crumbs of the little puff pastries from her fingertips for her. It wa samazing to watch. No wonder the charming bastard made it up the ladder and into office at such a young age. Damn, he should run for the Presidency, because it took some serious skill to have my Mama giggling like a school girl when her first intentions upon coming here was to cut your balls off with her gardening shears.

Thad and I just looked on flabbergasted as our mother stood and walked over to us. She was the picture of a well to so Southern matron. But even in her designer outfit she first cuffed Thad’s ear and told him that he should never jump to conclusions, and listen before he leaps. She went to gush about what a catch Lance was. And they the were coming to dinner when they were off shifts again. Then like any mother, after disciplining her child, she lovingly kissed his cheek and turned the full force of that gaze onto me. You know what I mean when the woman who gave you life and nutured said life into adulthood gives you THAT look. And as old as I am today, I still found myself shrinking back into comfort of Xavier’s chest.

“And you, I expect you at the house for dinner tonight. We need to have a chat, you and I.” She said and was apparently satisfied when I mumbled, “Yes ma’am.”  And nodded my head at her for good measure. “When your young man get’s off shift, I expect the both you at my house as well. So go ahead and make plans for it and let me know.” She continued as she glared at  Xavier straight in the eye. And I had to give him props. The big guy maintained eye contact with her as he flashed her a 100 mega watt smile and told her he was looking forward to it.

She turned and made her way to the door and true as I was her son born of her womb, my mother turned around with a smug smile and gave Lance one last glance before she replied. “I gotta give it to you son. You can charm a snake outta it’s skin. You are a good match for my boy and I let your transgression go just because I can see how much you care for my baby. But never let him shed another tear over you. I don’t want to have to come back here.” She turned to Xavier who was chuckling behind his hand. “And the same goes for you in  regards to my first born, Mister. Bank on it.” And just as suddenly as she arrived, she was gone again witha light click of the door closing behind her.

“Well then…Your Mama is officially the scariest woman I have ever met. But I am willing to chance the well being of my nuts for you babe.” Lance suddenly blurted out and just like that, the tension in the room dissipated and  we all burst out laughing. God, we laughed so hard, we had tears running down our face. Christy had come in to clear away the tray and she just shook her head at us and kept on going. Oh my Gosh, this was and will forever be the most epic morning. Damn, I love my mama. I am going to have to pick up something special for her tonight when I pull up my big boys pants and let the truth set me free.

Just the thought of what I was going to say to her, and finally apologizing to Henri for years of having him patiently tolerating my venomous barbs and insults. I looked up and caught Xavier’s intense gaze, he put his finger under his chin and tilted his head up while mouthing the words to me. I gave him a wobbly smile letting his silent support seep into my nervous tummy. Yes, this man could be very good for me. Now, if I could just find the courage to say the words that he is waiting to hear, to accept him and Robbie into my life. For me to willingly submit and let him be my world. I just hoped I will be strong enough because Lord only knows, I wanted a life with my men.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

(The monitor system in Lance’s office—–>)

  A/N- Warning this chapter may cause extreme fangirling, emotional overloads, and of course SEVERE nosebleeds…that is all, have a good day.

 

Rolling over in my cot in  sleep room for the umpteenth time tonight, I finally gave up and  kicked off  the blanket and rolled out of bed. Danny, Tommy, and Dave were still sprawled out on blankets  on the  floor where they were playing cards. The empty bowls of chips and can of cola still  surrounding  them. Robbie had tried to get  them to clean up and go to bed but they refused as they got into a heated  game of go fish. It was hiliarious  to watch them turn the simple card game into a competitive sport. I tip toed past them and Chuck snorted in a  sleep, scratched his chest, and rolled  over on his bed. Robbie was snuggled  into a snug ball under his covers, and the only thing you could see was his adorable blond curls poking up from underneath the blanket. He was  too cute words. My little gay boy  just  rolled his eyes at me and went back to thumbing through his magazine. He was currently pissed at  me for not stalking our boyfriend like the creeper he was, and initiating some more mind blowing fire station sex.

Not even bothering to  grab a shirt, I slowly tip toed down the stairs towards the kitchen. Maybe some hot chocolate will lull me into sleep. It was two a.m. in the morning and it seems that everyone was asleep but  me, or so I thought as I turned the corner and looked across the garage bay to see the lights were on in the chief’s office. I wondered what Lance was doing  up at this time of the morning. So naturally, I went over  to investigate the situation. And my little twink threw me another dirty look before tossing his magazine aside, and dashing into his closet. In three seconds flat, he hurried back out, but this time he was prancing on his six inch, blood red fuck me pumps and red lace garters. He combed fingers through his hair disheveling it a little before he  pranced up front and center and striking a come hither pose, such a shameless strumpet.

The door to the outer office was wide open and I peeked in to see him sitting in his chair talking on the phone. Xavier was leaning against the front of the desk with his eyes glued to the multiple TV screens in the opposite wall. I was going to just leave them be, they looked like they were dealing with something important. But Lance saw me dithering with indecision and waved for me to come into the office. I sighed and walked into the room, I went to stop and sit in the chair opposite his desk but  he continued motioning for me to come to him. So I kept going until I was standing at his side, and I guess that still wasn’t enough for my man. Lance still carried on his conversation, his tone never wavered from what is expected from a man of his position as he pulled me into his lap.

I almost purred in delight as I snuggled in taking delight in the  feel of his hard muscles pressed against my naked skin. I looked up to see Xavier smirking at us before turning back to the screen. I took a peek at what he was watching and that was when my attention was diverted completely away from my boyfriend. The city’s Emergency Management grids were flashing red in one zone, and Xavier had  zoomed in and brought that section up to show what looked to be the industrial part of the waterfront. There were several storage warehouses located there. Some of them were still smoldering and you could clearly see other fire crews, police, and  paramedics scattered all over the area. It was like watching choreographed chaos. But I knew for a fact that it may look that way but what really happened out there was far from it.

I heard Lance say the  words,“Probable arson.” Into the phone and my eyebrows shot up to my hairline. I turned my head to see him pinch the bridge of his nose and shake his head.  Wow, they thought that someone had deliberately set that fire. I waited until he hung up the phone and he gently brushed a finger over cheek and spoke to Xavier. I remained silent as I listened to their conversation. I was surprised to learn that the Fire Marshall’s have been busy investigating a series of arson cases across the city. They think they may have a serial arsonist on their hands. They were able to collect enough evidence that lead them to believe it’s someone or even a group of people were attempting to cause large scale fires, but what has them stumped was the locations.

There was nothing to connect why they were chosen other than for their potential to burn rapidly. They were not owned by the same people and company. The structures all varied in their purposes,  warehouses, an old church, and an abandoned apartment building. But with this fire it showed that whoever was behind this was escalating, this was an occupied structure, very close to potentially flammable chemicals. The potential for loss of life was greater, more so than the previous locations. And they were getting extremely concerned for the public if they didn’t find this person or the people responsible soon.

I could feel the tension radiating off Lance’s skin as he spoke with Xavier, but his hand never left my skin. His fingers were tracing up and down the ridges of my spine. I was practically purring under his gentle touch. My hussy in the other hand, was all but writhing on his bed while he panted and moaned, ’More, More.“ Like some breathy begging porn star. I turned my head to look at my boyfriend and my half hard cock went fully erect so fast it was almost painful. Those glittering green eyes were on fire as they stared straight back at me, even though he was still speaking to Xavier. I drew my bottom lip in between my teeth and I shifted a little on his lap to give my poor aching cock some room in my pants. And my butt made direct contact with his rock hard monster dick. My eyes flashed back up to his heated ones. It was such a turn on for me to see his nostrils flare in reaction to all my squirming, but otherwise he was using the same calm and collected tone of voice.

I barely had enough firing synapses left to wish Xavier a good night when he chuckled and said wished us a pleasent remainder of the morning. My little slut hollered, “Finally.” And immediately stripped out if his blood red garters and hopped in our man’s lap…Mmm, not a bad idea at all. I could tell he was shocked when I suddenly shot to my feet turned and hopped back into his lap with my legs resting over each opposite arm rest. And with a growl he grabbed my ass and all thoughts of burning buildings and arson erased completely from his body. He rubbed his stubble against my cheek as he gripped my ass cheeks tighter.

“Baby, I’ve missed you.” That deep baritone purred in my ear, and the sound went straight to my cock. My body shuddered in response and I wiggled myself even closer to him and buried my face in his neck. Fuck, he always smelled so damn good.

 Licking my way up his throat, I managed to mumble, “Missed you too.” Before continuing up my tempting path to those luscious lips. And when I got there, I brushed my bottom lip against his ever so lightly, and it was his turn to release a stuttered breath as I continued to give him little butterfly  kisses. It wasn’t until he impatiently thrust his hips upwards and ground his impressive length against the crease of my ass did I change it up and bit into his sensitive flesh as punishment for his hastiness. I didn’t want it rushed tonight. As hot as it was when he went all wild and forceful, fucking me to within an inch of my life. I wanted slow and sensual. I have been burning for him for days. But instead of being anxious, I wanted it to last.

I knew I was being unrealistic, a call could come in at any minute and then this would be a lost opportunity. So, with that in mind, I decided to take a page from my twink’s book and I stopped abusing his delicious lip and quickly slid off his lap. His glittering eyes watched me and I sank to my knees in front of him. He obliged me by spreading his long legs wide to allow me room to work. Lance became as accommodating as he possibly could when I popped the top button on his pants and zipped down his fly. He immediately eased his butt off the seat so that I could pull his pants and underwear down his ripped thighs. My little twink had his, “I Love Man Meat,” bib on and his lips were already preconditioned and moist with his peppermint lip gloss. He was literally quivering with anticipation.

“Oh God.” Lance breathed out as I wrapped my lips around the purple head of his weeping cock, and stuck my tongue into his dripping slit and lapped up his juices. And oh my, was he yummy. I swirled my tongue around his rigid shaft and traced that fat vein on the underside of his thick length. “Your mouth feels so fucking amazing baby, please don’t stop…Yeah, just like that baby. Suck that cock.” He barked through his clenched jaw.

I reached up and brought his hands up to sides of my head, and I slackened my jaw hoping he would take the hint of what I wanted him to do. And of course, no one could ever accuse my man of being stupid. He immediately caught on that I wanted him to fuck my mouth. I braced myself for his onslaught. My man was a big powerful guy and I didn’t expect him to hold back at all. And that was exactly what I wanted, and my little twink agreed with me, and since his mouth was otherwise occupied he held up a sign that simply stated, “YAY!” And I am sure if he could clap his hands together and jump up and down, he would.

My baby threaded his thick fingers through my hair and he made sure he had a good grip. I drew in a deep breath a second before those dynamic hips jerked forward and the head of his cock was pushed into the back of  my throat. I hummed around his girth and he hissed and cursed. I took him even further and swallowed over and over again, letting the tightness of my throat milk his cock head. And my man lost his ever loving mind. I breathed through my nose as I continued to deep throat him. His ass cheeks were clenched tight as he begged me to stop, and whined for me to continue at the same time. I took a peek up at him and I was thrilled to see him so affected by what I was doing. My own cock throbbed painfully in my sweats.

My hand dropped to the waistline of my pants, trying to free my leaking member, but I was drawn to my feet and my pants were immediately pulled down my legs. I quickly hopped out of them before he toppled over in order to get them off. Lance grabbed my wrists and tugged me forward. I straddled those strong thighs, and my eyes rolled into the back of my head as his slick, saliva wet cock slid along the length of mine.

“I want to be deep inside this sweat ass when I come.” He whispered before he nipped my earlobe. I felt one hand slide into my crease and the other hand wrap around our shafts. He began a slow delicious stroking action while his other hand fingered my entrance. I didn’t even know when he had the time to apply lube to his log thick fingers, but I felt the viscous slide as one of those digits slipped deep into my channel and skidded over my gland. I bucked into his hand and almost fell apart right there and then. Lance’s grunts and moans coming was like pouring lighter fluid on an already raging inferno.

“Please, please baby, I’m ready. I need to feel you inside me.” I shamelessly pleaded with him. He leaned forward and captured my lips with his. He sucked my tongue right into his mouth and sucked on it as if I was the sweetest of candies.

The foil of the condom crinkled as he opened it, tossed the wrapper aside, and slipped the condom down his considerable length. I heard the snap of the lube as he slicked himself up. My little slut was already face down ass up, and using both hands to spread his ass wide open, waiting not so patiently to be stuffed full of man meat. Lance’s big hands snaked under my thighs, and I was again shocked by just how strong and flexible he was. He bore all of my weight with just his massive arms alone while rolling his hips to position his cock just at the right spot. My man gently worked his way his way in, gently pushing on the protective ring of muscle until the head slid past it and into my chute. He gave me an evil smirk before he claimed my lips again as he slid  his arms from underneath my legs and my weight combined with gravity dropped me into his lap, his shaft plunged all the way to the hilt, and my body went wild.  My twink bucked and swayed in cowboy boots and waving his cowboy hat in the air hollering, “Yee-Haw.” On the top of his lungs.

And I wondered if Lance was reading my thoughts when he went completely still and whispered against my wet lips. “Ride me, baby, make me feel it.” Now, it was my turn to grin evilly at him. I leaned from side to side and planted my feet on the seat. I rested each hand on a broad shoulder. I gave him one last sweet kiss before I threw back my head back  and rolled my hips. I had the pleasure of hearing his breath hiss through his teeth and then I began. I used the muscles in my legs, abdomen, and ass to bounce up and down on that fat long cock. I rocked, swayed, and bobbed on his delicious dick. I knew the consequences of my actions. I knew I would be virtually immobile in the morning, but he felt so damn good as I continued to grind against  him. The head of that magnificent shaft hitting exactly where I wanted it to.

“Fuck baby, work it, own this cock, it yours.” He exclaimed. His fingers wrapped round my shaft a second before I exploded with enough force to shoot milky white jizz clear over his head and onto the wall behind him. My thighs burned and my legs trembled as Lance’s big hands gripped my hips and he cursed fluernthy and moaned, giving me one more teeth jarring thrust and I felt his shaft swell and pulse, his hot come filled the condom. Damn, I was left panting like a racehorse and my stars were floating in front of my eyes. But I was coherent enough to feel his lips brush against he shell of my ear, and I registered it when he whispered those the three little words that had my eyes filling with tears of happiness, “I love you.”

He licked a lone tear off my cheek before leaning back and his feelings were right there in his eyes for me to see. I had no choice but to admit it with his cock was still embedded deep in my body, and I was wrapped protectively in his arms. So, I opened my heart and dared to bare my feelings for him as well. I held his face with both hands, “I love you too.” And my twink just hit the ground with a dainty thud, he was done, and so was I. Lance captured my lips in a kiss that was so sweet and so full of love that I knew I was going to remember it forever.

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

(The accident scene—–>)

A/N- This chapter is in Nate’s POV…

 

“Jesus Christ!” I exclaimed as we got to the accident scene to see the car tittering in the very edge of the ravine, with the white waters of the river rushing greedily by a good twenty feet down below. The other vehicle involved in the collision was wrapped around a tree on the other side of the road with a mass of steam billowing from the mangled front end. This was going to get messy real quick, and I already heard my lieutenant barking orders into the radio to have the special operations of Ladder 29 called to move their asses for possible event of a swift water rescue. He took a breath and hollered at us to move out and try to get a tow line on the wobbling car. He wanted to try to get it secure enough to attempt to extract the frantic occupants. He split us into two teams, one with the jaws of life, to help the possible survivors trapped in the crumpled car. And then my team, to attempt to secure a line. I was the lightest one in the bunch of burly men, so it was voted that I was the one to go out on that unstable ledge. I chucked the oxygen tanks, and some of the heavier equipment attached of my turnout gear. My crew helped to strap me into the safety harness and finally the ropes were connected to the multiple clamps.

Sweat poured off my like the rushing waters at the bottom of the ravine as I inched out onto the ledge. The mad spin combined with the weight of the car, had weakened the rocky ledge. With every step I took the ground whined and crumbled a little more under my feet. My kept my eyes on the car and I made out that there were two occupants, two young girls, and their hysterics weren’t helping the situation at all. They were huddled together in the middle of the front seat, but their panicked movements were causing the precariously perched vechile to wobble even more. I slowly inched further and held up my gloved hands and gave them what I hoped was a calming signal, but they were too far gone to pay attention to anything other than their predicament. “Shit!” How did Thad do this nerve wracking shit? Give me a five alarm fire and a hose, and I am a happy man.

I was almost there, If I reached out just another inch or two, my fingertips would touch the front bumper of the car. Something bright and red caught my eye, but I didn’t dare take my eyes of the front of the car. The trick was to get the rope around the front axle, but with the car rocking the way it was, I could get crushed underneath it. “Fuck.” I balled my hands into fists and closed my eyes for a brief moment.

“You are doing good, just breathe. What is your assessment?” The deep baritone crackled through my earpiece, the one voice that was able to calm my racing pulse and help me refocus on the task at hand. I quickly accounted the position of the car and instability of the ground underneath it. And Xavier immediately came up with the solution of getting the line around the axle closest to the front tire. The trick was getting the girls to calm down enough to get them secured in a harness harness and pulled in. I with his deep voice murmuring reassurances and praise the entire time, I was able to secure the vehicle. The girls all but rushed the car door, but I managed to get them to shut up long enough to listen. I knew they were scared and I feared the were going to rush me and cause us to topple over the side of the unstable ravine.

I got the first girl out of the car and secured to the safety line. She was shaking, but she followed my instructions and little by little she scooted towards stable ground, from there the guys could pull her in. The second girl seemed a little bit more hysterical, she had a death grip on the steering wheel sobbing that she was scared of heights, and that she couldn’t move. I coaxed her and talked to her but she was frozen in fear. All of a sudden the car shifted and I barked at her to move her ass, and it worked. She literally threw herself out of the unstable vehicle and launched herself right into my arms and held on for dear life. I managed to crab walk backwards with her choking the shit out my ass. When the ground stopped shifting, I planted my butt on the firm soil and tried to pry the girl off of my poor abused neck with no effect.

But soon enough, there where other helping hands, and they coaxed the petrified woman to let go of me. She was whisked away and I finally let out the pent up breath. I could still feel the adrenaline buzzing through my veins causing my limbs to tremble. A large hand appeared in front of my face and I looked up into Xavier’s intense gaze. I placed my hand in his and he quickly pulled me to my feet. It looked like I stumbled, and he caught my body to his and held me just long enough for me to breathe his scent deep into my lungs. “You were awesome out there. You did me proud, boy.” He whispered in my ear, and I swear I could have taken flight. I was so proud to have pleased this man. Then he released me and I couldn’t help but feel bereft with the loss of his touch and the sound of his rough voice in my ear.

“Shhh, baby. I got you later, okay. That is a promise.” He purred and rubbed my back, to someone on the outside, it looked like a friendly pat on the back. But in reality it was a gentle caress, and I almost started to purr like a contented little kitten.

We made it back to both of our teams, and Robbie could barely contain himself as he came to my side and discreetly slipped his pinky finger around mine. I gave him a reassuring smile and he seems to glow all over and his relief evident on his angelic face. They all came over and patted me on the back for a job well done. I happened to glance over to the other vehicle only to see that they had succeeded in extracting the occupants. They were being loaded into the one of the multiple ambulances that were on hand.

Thad came up to me and his eyes trailed over me from head to toe, giving me a thorough once over before he blurted. “Ha, you better be lucky the media wasn’t out here and Ma saw that, she would skin the both of us alive for putting ourselves in danger like that.” And his whole team bust out laughing, and I stared at them in confusion while Thad just kept on shaking his head.

“Did I miss something?” I asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah, remember the time at that warehouse scene where we did the rooftop rescue? She saw everything on TV news and turned up at the station the very next day. Mama warned the chief, telling him she would peel the skin of his face if anything happened to her baby. Then the woman turned around and fed all of them cookies.”

“Yeah, and you need to get her to make some more of the soft chocolate chip ones.“Robbie chirped and batted his long eyelashes at Thad, causing another round of laughter.

I was about to open my mouth and tease the hell out of him when I heard my lieutenant bellowing for us to clear out of the way. The heavy duty crane had arrived, and they were getting ready to secure the line and lift the car off the ledge. That was our que to head back to the station, the cops could handle the rest of the scene. So I waved goodbye to my friends, and my baby brother. I caught Xavier’s penetrating glare and I had to look away. That man’s effect on me was too much for words. I received a few slaps on the back as I climbed into the rig ad buckled myself in to head back to the station.

“God, that was one way to end a shift.” I thought as I threw my duffle into the backseat of my car. The only thing I wanted to do right about now was to go home, take a hot shower, and crash in my bed for the next twenty four hours or so. Yeah, that sounded like a good idea,. I would just have to find a way to put off Ma and her dinner invitation, at least until the day after tomorrow. I don’t know if I have the strength to face Xavier at the moment. I knew what I wanted, but I guess I was being a chicken shit about going after it. What if I became too dependent on him and he decides he is more than happy with only Robbie and kicks me to the curb? What if I am not a good enough submissive and I displease him? Just the mere thought of it had my stomach tied up in knots.

Hell, I knew I was a complete virgin when it came to the subject of having penetrative sex with another man. I would admit my dirty little secret of having those pretty twinks in the gay bars giving me a blow jobs when I silently slinked into one, especially when the urges became to great for me to ignore. I just shook my head at the irony of myself and parked my car in the designated spot of my condo. I swung out of my baby and grabbed my gear. The elevator pinged and I stepped off onto my floor and sauntered to my front door. I turned the key and stepped into the dim interior and I didn’t even bother to flip the light switch as I dropped the duffle bag.

My mind was singularly on getting a cold beer in my hand, so I didn’t see the dark figure in my living room until I turned around, just as a took a swig of the single malt and nearly choked when the tall dark shadow stood and headed in my direction.

“Easy baby, it’s just me.” That sinfully sexy voice penetrated my fear and my body heated up for another reason altogether.

“How?” I asked and watched wide eyed as Xavier stepped into the kitchen. He didn’t stop until he invaded my personal space and had me pinned up against the refrigerator. My skin prickled and my cock stood to immediate attention at the big man’s proximity. He took the cold bottle from my lifeless fingers with one hand while dangling the fireman’s master key in the other. He precisely placed the bottle on the counter behind him before turning back to me, and immobilizing me completely with only his smouldering gaze. “I have been patient long enough, boy. What have you decided?”

My head snapped up before I realized what I was doing. I stared incredulously at him for the merest millisecond before I remembered myself, lowered my eyes, and immediately started to apologize. But I was cut off my a thick finger over my lips. “Never be sorry of your honest reactions to me.” He purred and damn, I wanted to fall to my knees right then and there and worship this man forever.

Xavier moved in closer and brazenly brushed those warm full lips against mine. His thick tongue escaped his lips, and he licked his way across my bottom lip before nipping me on my chin. I couldn’t help the shudder of erotic delight that overtook my body. I felt like I was on fire, a raging spewing inferno that only he could tame. “Why are you denying yourself, sweet boy?” He whispered in my ear and pressed that muscular chest into mine and the feel of him pinning me almost made my knees give out. “I feel your need, baby. You want to belong to me, you want to please me, and most of all you want to be mine. You need me to mark you inside and out. Isn’t that right, pet?” He continued, his voice mesmerizing me the more he spoke to me. Xavier nuzzled his way across my jaw and nibbled on my earlobe before sucking it into the hot cavern of his mouth. I released the needy whimper that bubbled up in my chest.

I turned my head seeking those maddening lips and the big guy accomodated me. Xavier let me slide my mouth over his, and damn, it went from a single peck to an all consuming, knee buckling, spine tingling caress. The man sucked my tongue into his mouth and with every pull on the wet muscle, the drag of it went straight to my throbbing cock. But I was roused back to reality by a light tapping noise on my front door.

“That would be your playmate, boy.” Xavier said as he eased away from my quivering body. My fingers clutched at his shirt and held on in protest. “Shhh baby, I am not going far, take this time to gather your thoughts because when I come back I need an answer from you. Do you understand?” He put a finger under my chin and forced me to look up into his serious eyes.

I let a a shaky breath and peeled myself from off the front of my refrigerator. I heard the front door open and a second later, I had my arms full of an exuberant and bouncily adorable Robbie.

He leaned in and gave me a sweet little peck on the lips. “Did you consent to belonging to Daddy already so we can finally get to really play together?” He asked as he shamelessly rolled his slender hips, which effectively rubbed his erection against my hip. My cock was already hard enough to hammer nails, and now with this sexy walking talking gay man’s fantasy rubbing himself off on me, it was enough to break a weaker man. I watched as Xavier walked back into the room and he leaned against the opposite counter with those tree trunk thighs slightly spread, and his huge arms crossed over and equally massive chest.

Robbie gave me another delicious little kiss and winked at me before he bounded over to the big man and gracefully sank to his knees at Xavier’s feet. He broke eye contact with me long enough to look down so adoringly at Robbie. The look was filled with so much love and possessiveness, that I gasped at the sudden tightening of in my chest. Then those dark chocolate orbs once again zeroed in on me, and the same sentiments he showed Robbie was now smouldering in his gaze as he directed the full force of his sheer magnetism on me.

The level of affection that swirled in the depths of that stare cemented my decision for me. And my breathing calmed and my heart rate even out as I pushed away from the counter, walked the short distance towards Xavier, and I looked up at him and held his hypnotic gaze for a second before lowering my eyes in submission. I sank to my knees and joined Robbie at his feet. I took a deep breath and just let go. “ If it pleases you, I am yours, Sir.“

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

  (Tom Hanks, my idea of Henri—––>)

“Mommy can you please, please try not to embarrass me to death when Lance gets here, please.” I pleaded and batted my eyelashes at her for good measure, hoping against hopes that just this once, my mother,  and the love of my life, would for once take pity on me. But those hopes were dashed to hell when she turned and pegged me with her infamous

glare.

She walked over to me and patted me on my cheek. “Baby, my job is to love you until the day I die, and embarrass you at every given chance I get  to keep your grown up self humble, otherwise you will feel that you are to old to listen to your Mama.”

My shoulders slumped with disappointment as she happily went back to mashing potatoes. I looked over at Henri who was sitting at the corner of the island counter studiously immersed in the newspaper he was currently hiding behind. He must of felt my scrutiny because he just shrugged his shoulders without looking in my direction and I pouted and went back to chopping vegetables.  My little gay boy was of no help either. He had long since retreated into his room and turned off all forms of communication in protest of this evening activities. At least Nate was going to be here, and I love my brother but I will gladly throw him under the bus in order to keep mommy dearest from focusing on me and my boyfriend.

I peeked over at my mother as she happily carved  the humongous ham she insisted on making.  I wondered what her reaction was going to be to Nate’s little bit of news. I knew that she wouldn’t have a problem with him being gay. But she will probably punch him in the face for being such a prick to all of us over the past couple of years. My musings were cut short by the sound of the door bell. A huge smile spread across my face as I threw the last of the chopped vegetables into the bowl, wiped my hands on a clean dish towel, and peeled out of the kitchen to go and answer it.

When I flung the door open, I felt my breath hitch in my throat as my looked at my man, Yes, I said it, my man. He was dressed in black slacks, and  dark gray v-neck  sweater that hugged his body in just the right way, displaying those awesome muscles of his. The mouth watering scent of clean skin combined with his cologne assaulted my senses. And a delighted squeal pierced the air and I launched myself into his arms and buried my face under his chin.

“Damn little brother, stop molesting the man on your mother’s front doorstep. Have you no shame?” Nate dramatically declared while holding his hand over his heart.

I lifted my head to give him a sarcastic reply, but instead I could only to gape at him like an idiot when I saw his who was with him. My curiosity shot through the roof when Xavier placed a possessive hand on the small of my big brother’s back, and Robbie’s fingers were firmly entwined with Nate’s. My brows shot up straight to my hairline, and Nate blushed deep to the roots of his hair but he leaned into Xavier’s side and he was immediately drawn under a protective arm and cuddled into the man. If my twink wasn’t hiding from my mother, he would probably be cheering for Nate or giving him pointers of how to do the nasty with what it seems to be Both of his men.

“What is taking ya’ll so long…Oh my.”  My mother stated as my head swiveled on my neck to see her standing in the doorway with a surprised expression on her face. Her eyes were glued to my brother’s bright red face as she studied his intimate proximity to Xavier as well as holding Robbie’s hand a the slender man flanked his other side.

“Um, Mom. You remember Xavier Johnson and Robert Sands. They work with Thad and yeah, they are my boyfriend’s.” He explained ad I had to give the boy credit. I would have shit myself right about now.

My mother pursed her lips and looked all three men right in the eyes before she blurted. “Well Hell, finally you have taken your head out of your ass boy and admitted that you are just as gay as your brother. Now, I have to say it or I wouldn’t be me. I understand you have come to terms with your sexuality, but do you really need two men to prove it.” She said with her hands on her hips. 

“Jesus, does this woman have a filter?” I wondered as I gawked at open mouth at her.

Mom’s gaze jumped in between a shocked, slack jawed Robbie, to Xavier’s blazing stare, when she giggled and replied. “Well now that I have taken a good look at your men, I wouldn’t be able to choose between them either. Welcome to my home boys, please come in.”

I snapped my mouth shut, no longer surprised by anything this woman says or does. Sophia Martin-Dupree was going to make me check myself into an insane asylum one of these days. But until then, I just grabbed an amused Lance by the hand and led him inside the house. I went straight through to the den, and Henri was already waiting silently for us. My stepfather handed me my already prepared drink while shaking his head. “That is your wife. until death do you part. God bless you, man.” I said with sincere sympathy and Lance slapped a hand over his mouth in order to contain his amusement.

Henri just smiled patiently and asked the new comers what their drink preferences were. He may have thought that I was joking, but I was dead serious. The man was indeed a Saint, and he was blessed to be able to handle my spitfire of a mom. And I love her to death, she is the most awesome parent in this world. The only fault she had was the fact that she took an almost obscene delight in breaking us down and reducing us back to bumbling awkward teenage boys at any given moment.

My mother started her interrogation with Lance, and I had to hand it to my baby, he withstood her questioning about every facet of his life, and he seemed to have passed with flying colors. By the time she was done with him, I was absolutely sure the woman was already planning the color scheme to our wedding.  I breathed a sigh of relief when she moved to on to Robbie. Henri had taken a seat next to her and leaned back against the cushions, and as usual , he let her run the show.  He did the whole fatherly thing by glaring down the men every now and again and reminding them that if they hurt anyone of us, he would be representing himself in his own trial for murder. It was so cute, and I had to send a silent prayer up to the heavens and thank God for this special man. Henri was just as awesome as our mother.

Robbie and all his cuteness easily won her over from the minute he shyly tucked his head under Nate’s chin and batted those big blue eyes at her. But I was too busy absorbing the information Lance revealed about himself to her to mind too much of watch Robbie’s sweet little antics, he and my twink would get along like a house on fire…Ha ha, pun intended. I was awed about the fact that he was a raised in the system from the time he was fourteen, after his family kicked him out when he tried to tell his parents he was gay, right up to the point where he turned eighteen and aged out of the system. They gave him the opportunity for a career. It was either the police academy, the fire academy, or the military. And he chose the fire academy. Like me, the ideal of being a firefighter seduced that part of him that wanted to be someone’s hero. It may sound shallow, but you have to have something driving you in order to face the dangers we face on a daily basis.

The conversation moved right along to the dinner table when Ma focused solely on Xavier, and I sorta held my breath in anticipation of this show. Even my little nosy ass twink decided to make an appearance. He took one look at the stand off between my mother and Xavier, and he quickly plopped himself down his his plushy chair, brought out that damn oversized tub of popcorn, and his bucket of soda.  He reached above his head and rang the bell there,  and then he held up a sign that said, “Round One.” You could see that Xavier had no intentions to bend or cower under her matronly glare. He proudly held his head high and met her gaze. He answered all her questions respectfully. By the time they were done, my little twink was fanning his face with one hand and using a lacy hanky to mop a single emotional tear away from the corner of his eye with the other hand. Xavier had boldly stated that his first and foremost intentions towards my brother was to make him happy, to make him feel loved, and cherished at all times.

I looked over at Lance and I knew from the smug smirk on his face, that these two big men were going to mercilessly commence with their ribbing at the very first opportunity they got. Mom had all but preened and vibrated in her seat as Nate and I exchanged relieved glances. I still quirked an knowing eyebrow at him while my twink happily snapped his fingers murmuring, “You go boy.” He was thoroughly pleased by Nate’s conquest of not  one but two men. I was so going to have to discuss these turn of events with my big brother as soon as possible.

Lance laughed at something Henri said, and my cock twitched in my pants as the light caught his short curls. The soft luminescent glow made his smile even more stunning. I wanted nothing more than to say goodnight to my family and friends, hop in my truck, and hurry home just so I  could mount my man and ride him until we can’t move anymore. And it was as if he could read my thoughts, because he looked up right at that moment and our eyes met. He drew that luscious bottom lip into his mouth and those straight movie star teeth worried the delectable bit of flesh. Fuck, I just wanted to climb into his lap and purr for him.  My little slut was already dressed in nothing but a collar, his bed was already turned down, and he was busy sorting through all kinds of naughty toys and placing his kinky selections on his nightstand.

I squirmed in my seat all through dessert . I didn’t even care that  she was in there showing them more baby pictures. Nate tried unsuccessfully to pull me into a conversation. My mind was completely focused on the hard ridge of flesh pulsing behind my zipper.

“You are such a horn dog.” Nate chuckled as he loaded the dishwasher.

I smacked off the faucet and turned fully towards him. “You are one to talk buddy. Two boyfriends, damn dude, you got guts or should I say balls!” I cackled away as I waved two fingers in front of his face.

All of a sudden Nate lunged for me and I squealed and shot to the side trying to avoid the impact but he grabbed me by the back of my shirt anyway, pulled me back against his chest, and proceeded to tickle me around my ribs. I let out an inelegant snorting sound and his fingers stopped digging into my sides, but he still held me close. When I calmed down enough from my hysterical laughter, I turned around still held  in his embrace and looked up at him questioningly.

He leaned his forehead against mine and stared me straight in the eye. “I am sorry baby bro. I gave you such a hard time, and I was downright cruel to you just because I was so fucked up in the head with my own issues. I gave everyone shit, especially Mom and Henri. And for that, no amount of words can say how sorry I am. But Thad, I just want you to know that I have always loved you and I will always love you. You mean the world to me, even when you are being an annoying little shit.”

Tears swirled in my eyes at the look of open regret on his face, but his gaze held all the love he had for me and before I could even open my mouth to form a response, we turned our head towards the sound of a muffled sob. And the next thing we knew our mother rushed us, and we were dragged down to her level. I was squished against her left boob and Nate against her right one. Then to make matters even worse, she rocked us from side to side with enough force to shake our teeth loose while blubbering, “Her babies.” the entire time.

The guys came in to see what all the commotion was about and Robbie awed and  bounced over to us and wiggled himself in and joined in the group hug. He was too adorable for words, and our mother, a true nurturer at heart just loved him up like he was her own. This was one of those moments I was sure I was going to remember forever.  Even my little twink was an emotional mess, so much so that he forgot all about his kinky display of toys and his naughty ideas of how to use them for the moment. But no worries, I am sure he will remember the instant all these feels wares off and he was back to himself.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

(Xavier’s playroom shower———–>)

A/N- this chapter is in Nate’s POV, warning nuff said. Please enjoy the song and the video, Undertow by Goapele.

Nothing in my life could have prepared for the nerves that racked my body the minute I stepped up onto the front porch of Xavier’s house. I dawdled for a minute or two, fidgeting and sweating like I just ran a 20K marathon. My heart was in my throat and it threatened to choke me with each pounding beat. Tonight was the night I was going to introduce myself to gay sex for the very first time. Over the years and in secret, I would sit in the darkness of my room watching all kinds of gay pornography. Hiding like it was some little secret to be ashamed of, when in all actuality I was disgusted with myself and the coward that I was for trying to conceal who I am. Bashing those who had the courage to be themselves despite what society had to say.

Closing my eyes, I wiped my sweaty palms on the side of my jeans, drew in a deep calming breath, and reached out to push the doorbell. And almost immediately the door swung open and Xavier was standing there. His dark brown eyes glowed in the darkening evening light like they were lit from within as he studied my upturned face. He stepped forward and he raised a thick arm; his huge palm gripped the back of my neck and I felt the tension leak out of my body. Xavier’s touch was warm and soothing and I lowered my gaze, not wanting him to see the sheer vulnerability he caused with a single touch.

“I am proud of you baby, it took a lot of courage to make that first step.” He whispered in my ear, his warm breath brushed over my clammy skin and I felt like I had conquered the world with the tidbit of praise he bestowed upon me. Fuck, I was so damned confused, if someone told me that I would be reacting this way, so submissive to another man a few weeks ago, I would have punched them in the face. Yet, here I was ready to do absolutely anything just to see this man smile and to hear those words of praise pass his lips. “Come in and relax, pup. Look at me.” He commanded and my eyes immediately flew up to his, the affection I saw simmering in their depths almost had me bawling like a baby. “Remember, nothing happens tonight unless you want it to happen.”

Xavier took me by the hand and led me into his home. I docilely followed behind him as he led me towards his den. We had barely cleared the entranceway when I was knocked backwards; my hand was ripped from Xavier’s larger paw. I found my arms full of sexy slender man. Robbie’s squeal of delight almost burst my eardrum as he wrapped those long legs around my waist, and locked his arms around my neck. He leaned back and gave me a full on megawatt smile before giving me a smacking kiss on my lips.

Xavier chuckled from behind us as I wrapped a snuggling Robbie in my arms and drew him closer to my chest. “Well hello to you too.” I said by way of greeting and watched those beautiful sky blue eyes light up with joy. Who in their right mind could ever resist someone so unconsciously beautiful?

Robbie hopped down and grabbed my hand and literally propelled me across the room. “I hope you haven’t eaten, I made a variety of things and Daddy said that I get to introduce you to my cooking.” He said and he plopped me down on a plush pillow situated on the floor between the center table and couch. Xavier walked over at a more sedate pace and sat down on the sofa, and that was when I realized for the first time tonight what the big man was wearing, or I should say not wearing. His massive chiseled chest was bare and on full glorious display. His sweatpants hung low on his hips and I could tell that he was wearing absolutely nothing underneath them. The ridge of his impressive cock was on clearly outlined beneath the fabric, and saliva poured into my mouth so fast I reached up to make sure I wasn’t drooling like a moron.

My eyes traveled up from his crotch to his sinfully ripped abs, continuing to skim over his wide pecs until they made contact with his amused chocolate orbs, and I felt my face flush bright red. I snapped my gaze away and tried desperately to focus on what Robbie was trying to shove into my mouth.

“Careful little one, I know you are excited but don’t choke Nathan. Here give me the tray.” Xavier instructed Robbie and he relieved him of the tray. Robbie pouted for a second until Xavier nodded his head and indicated for him to take a seat on the cushion next to me. And in a flurry of arms and legs, he took his seat and cuddled up to my side. He was too adorable for words. It was a side of him you didn’t see when he was with his crew, and I felt privileged that I got the opportunity to see this part of his personality. It was innocent and refreshing, although I know when the little vixen’s ready he can be anything but.

We chatted our way through some very tasty finger foods, and I have to admit that it was one of the most erotic experiences I have ever partaken in with food. Every time I went to take a bite from Xavier’s fingers, he made sure to brush his fingers against my lips and my tongue. I upped the experience by sucking one of his fat fingers into my mouth, or delicately licking the pad of another. It was so sensuous to listen to his quick indrawn breaths or the deep growls rolling through his huge chest. It also didn’t help my hard as a steel pipe dick when Robbie would lean over and lick his way into my mouth to taste whatever it was I had taken a bite of.

When we were done and Robbie excused himself to carry the used dishes into the kitchen, Xavier patted the sofa next to him and I instantly rolled onto my feet and perched on the edge of the sofa. My nerves were beginning to spike again now that he was focused on me without the distraction of our meal. “First and foremost, don’t tense up again.” He said and I loudly exhaled through my mouth and tried my best to calm my racing pulse. “Tell me the truth; have you ever had penetrative sex with a man?” He asked in all seriousness and I felt my face go thermonuclear.

I shifted my gaze away from him and I felt Robbie climb onto the couch behind me and wrap his slender arms around my chest. “He only asks because he needs to know these things. The last thing either one of us wants to do is hurt you by accident, or make the experience too traumatic for you.” Robbie whispered to me before nuzzling his nose into the back of my neck.

It took me a minute to clear my throat before I was able to answer. “Other than the night I was here and did what we did, I haven’t had any other sexual encounters with a man or men for that matter.”

Xavier used his thumb and pointer finger to raise my chin and I raised my eyes to his and he smiled at me before leaning forward. He stopped only mere centimeters from my lips before he whispered. “I am glad you are untouched, it will mean even more to me that I am going to be the first man inside of you.” And yep, my member throbbed painfully behind my zipper and I was pretty sure that was an unmanly squeak that escaped my lips before Xavier claimed them in a searing kiss.

I felt Robbie glue himself onto my back and his warm wet tongue teased the shell of my ear before tracing a path down the side of my neck. He swirled it around that sensitive spot right behind my ear and my entire body shivered from head to toe. I released a distressed whimper and tried to chase Xavier’s delicious lips when he eased back away from me. “Greedy boy,” he replied as he ran his finger over my moist bottom lip. “Go with Robbie, he is going to show you some things necessary to what we are going to be doing tonight. I want you to be absolutely sure, and make no mistake, unless you say otherwise, I am going to bury my cock as deep as I possibly can into that tight sweet ass of yours.”

My eyes went wide and I could feel my shaft pulse out a copious amount of precum in my boxers. Robbie had eased back away from me as well and he was standing by my side, waiting patiently for me to make my decision. I peeked up uncertainly at Xavier and he seemed to have read my thoughts because he replied. “Baby, we are not going to get into anything else other than each other. As much as it would turn me on to spank that ass until it’s pink and hot, that is not what you need. You need to be comfortable with me and with Robbie, so go on. We will get to all that at another time.”

I nodded my head at him; because I am sure I lost the ability to speak. I stood and Robbie gave me another one of his beautiful smiles as he took my hand and led me out of the room. I followed him down the hall and we stopped at a set of double doors. He reached out and turned the knob and opened it, and my jaw dropped as I traced his steps into the room. The walls were stark white, but the furniture or I should say different sized benches were black and covered in leather. The wood floor gleamed under the strategic placements of the lights. There were all sorts of whips, canes, and things hanging neatly on the walls. Robbie kept tugging on my arm and I trudged behind him into an all white bathroom.

The room was huge, stark white, and almost clinical in appearance. Robbie let my hand go and turned around and faced me. “Now don’t freak out but that was the playroom, it’s going to be a while before you are ready for the contents and meaning of being that space. Come on, let’s get undressed and I am going to help you cleanse yourself. It’s a necessity, so just try to relax okay.” He said as he pulled something from under the cabinet that almost had me bolting from the room.

Robbie set the enema kits on the counter and went on to explain some things. I think I was inching towards the door when he caught me by the wrist and looked up at me with those gorgeous pleading eyes. “I know it’s a personal thing, and I know the idea is downright gross, but like I said it’s a necessity, hence the light meal and now this. Trust and believe when I say the experience is way better after you are clean inside and out.”

It made sense, if I hadn’t been so damned nervous about coming here earlier, I would have most likely thought about it, and did it within the privacy of my own home. But Robbie was so eager to help. So, I bit the bullet and let him help me through the entire process. I was never happier than I was when I stepped out of the shower and he climbed out behind me, and seeing him naked and wet was worth the minor self consciousness I had suffered. Now wrapped in a warm fluffy bathrobe, I was once again led back down the hall but this time we entered the master bedroom and fuck, my brain just went completely offline at the sight that greeted us.

My God, the man was an Adonis; the light caressed Xavier’s mocha skin and made it glow as he stood there proud and completely nude. My eyes traveled down the length of his body and settled in on his massive erection. Sweet Jesus, How was that supposed to fit inside of me. His eyes gleamed as he slowly stalked his way over towards me, his huge cock swung like a pendulum between his thick legs. I was totally mesmerized by the mouth watering sight. He came to stop in front of me and I had to crane my neck to look up at him. The soulful sultry sounds played on an invisible sound system throughout the room.

“Let’s loose this shall we.” He purred as untied the belt holding my robe together. I felt Robbie fingers trail down the sides of my neck and down to the lapels of the garment. Those talented fingers skimmed the surface of my skin before he slid the garment down my arms for it to pool at my feet. “Fucking gorgeous,” Xavier growled into my ear before drawing me flush against his naked body. My cock slid and nestled next to his meaty shaft like it found its home.

I was on sensation overload, Xavier went for my throat, and it was like he zeroed in on my spot and attacked it head on. Where he was nuzzling one side of my neck, Robbie was plastered against my back nipping at the other side. The only thing I could do was throw my head back to allow them greater access while I humped against Xavier, the tactile texture of his smooth skin and the trimmed hairs around his groin were sending me into a state of bliss.

“Easy baby, I want this to last. Come let’s move this to the bed.”The big man whispered, and God by this point I would follow him anywhere. I stumbled towards the bed and once again found myself ensconced in his bulging arms. Robbie climbed onto the bed, and I was practically panting as his perfect cock bounced jauntily as if it was calling out me. I licked my lips as the slender man lay down on his back and spread his legs giving me a full frontal view. “Do you see something you like, pup?” That whiskey deep voiced purred into my ear and I nodded my head. “Hmm…It’s going to get even better. Stroke that pretty prick for him, pet.” He commanded Robbie and my aching cock swelled even more at the erotic sight.

I was so engrossed at the enticingly erotic picture Robbie presented as the plum colored head of his engorged dick slid through the palm of his hand, his own fluids providing the lube he needed. “Do you want to taste him baby, I am sure he wants you to wrap those sweet lips of yours around his shaft and suck him dry? Do you want to feel him throb against your tongue as he shoots down your throat? Damn baby, feel what just talking about it does to me.” Xavier crooned and thrust his cock up against the ass, the slick head glided right into my crease and bumped my hole, and my knees wobbled.

“Please, please.” I pleaded breathlessly. I wasn’t sure at this point what I was pleading for but my words set several things into motion. Xavier had Robbie scoot closer to me, and Robbie brought both of his hands to my face and he urged me down towards him. He claimed my lips in a wet dirty kiss, all tongue and teeth. He continued to devour my mouth as Xavier’s hands glided up and down my body. I worked my way from Robbie lips to his throat. I nipped him right when his shoulder met his neck. I continued south until finally, I was at my intended target and even though it was my first time,   I just thought about what I liked when I got a blowjob and put my theory into practice as I sucked Robbie’s rigid shaft into my mouth, and I was rewarded with a long breathless groan. His fingers wove their way into my hair as I bobbed up and down on his delicious cock.

After a few minutes, I popped off Robbie’s shaft and almost lost consciousness altogether when I felt Xavier’s warm wet tongue swipe up the crease of my ass. He was kneeling behind me and his large hands spread me wide open and he continued to lave and tickle my entrance. I tried to turn back to Robbie, but the sensation of having Xavier doing something so forbidden had me pushing back into his face and babbling nonsense.

 Robbie reached back towards the nightstand and came back with a bottle of lube. I was a moaning panting mess, my cock was pulsing, and pre-ejaculate was leaking all over the sheets at the side of the bed where I was currently bent over. Xavier gave me one last lascivious lick before he stood up and bent over me. “Watch baby, Robbie is going to use that lube and he is going to open up his tight pink little hole, and then…” He paused for dramatic effect as he rolled his hips and caused me to hiss as the blunt tip of his cock pushed against the outer rim of my saliva slick entrance. “And then, baby you are going to fuck him.”

It took no time at all for Robbie to prepare himself while my entire body strummed with anticipation. Xavier continued his maddening campaign by stroking me just enough to keep me needy and wanting, but not fast enough for me to get off no matter how I thrust my hips and tried to urge him on a bit. He just continued to whisper filthy, nasty, dirty things in my ear. He licked me, petted me, and stroked into such a state I could barely contain myself by the time Robbie positioned himself at the edge of the bed.

“Now baby, this is where the magic happens.” He whispered as he rolled a condom down the length of my aching shaft. He went on to talk me through carefully entering Robbie without causing him too much pain. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as the spongy tip of my shaft penetrated that tight ring of muscle that protected Robbie’s entrance. The heat and the suctioning action of his channel was like nothing I have ever felt before. He was so tight and so hot; I almost came right then and there. I had to grit my teeth and stop moving altogether to try to regain my control. Robbie mewled and captured my attention, his eyes were glazed over, and I snapped my hips forward and began a steady rhythm of pushing myself in and out of his quivering chute. Fuck, he felt amazing!

Robbie began meeting me thrust for thrust and I was pounding into him, one of his hands his hands gripped my shoulder as he arched his back, and his other hand went to his turgid shaft and began to furiously pump himself as I continued to pummel in and out of him. Xavier hadn’t moved from his stance behind me, and I jumped and lost my rhythm all together when I felt as the cold liquid was poured over crease, and the big man thick fingers began rubbing the viscous fluid all around and into my entrance.

“That’s it baby, never mind me, roll with me and give Robbie what he needs. I did promise you I was going to be balls deep in this tight little ass tonight.” He continued at a mind numbing pace until his finger breached my hole. It burned and I shied away from him until the curved his finger and the tip of it brushed something inside of me, and I immediately thrust my hips forward driving my cock deep into Robbie and I came, line after line of hot cum exploded out of my swollen balls.

My ears were ringing and I felt like I was being sucked into a vacuum, the next thing I knew, I heard Robbie cry out and I felt the warm splash of his release spurt against my chest before my world went completely black. I never heard Xavier’s exclamation of surprise as he caught my limp body in his arms to prevent me from crushing Robbie. He checked my pulse, and both he and Robbie maneuvered me up onto the bed where they joined me on either side. It wasn’t until way later into the night when I woke up confused and disoriented to see my men snuggled under the covers fast asleep, so my exhausted brain just brought me back under. There would be time enough in the morning to revisit the events of last night.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

  (Thad’s Apartment———>)

WARNING

 

“Someone had better be dying or dead.” I thought as I stumbled out of bed to answer whoever it was pounding away on my front door. What the Hell was so important for someone to be waking me up and o’clock in the morning on a Sunday? My last day off before I have to report back to the station house. I threw my front door open just to see my one and only big brother standing there with a cup holder with what looked to be coffee and a bag of some kind of breakfast food. Oh Hell no. I slammed the door and started to stumble my way back to my bed when I heard Nate reopen it. Damn, I shoulda locked it. I spun around on my heel and threw my arms up in the air. “What? What could you possibly want to seek me out this early in the morning. Are you dying or something?”

“Come on Thad. don’t be like that, I would have called first but I know your so not a morning person and you would have ignored me, and I really need to talk to you.” He said as he kicked the door shut and placed the breakfast items on the bar counter.

I grudgingly trudged over when a I got a good whiff of the fresh coffee and picked up one of the cups and popped the lid. “Couldn’t you at least wait until the later in the afternoon, after hard working people like myself caught up on their much needed rest?”

Nate opened the bag and handed me one of my favorite pastries, and after taking a few fortifying sips of my java, I noticed Nate’s edgy appearance. I sighed heavily and plopped down on the bar stool and waved him over to take the seat next to me. “Alright, let me have it.” I said by way of starting the conversation. In a way I still found it strange that he would seek me out to talk to me about whatever it was that was obviously bothering him. So that in itself told me that it must be important. It wasn’t until he started fidgeting and not maintaining eye contact with me, that I kind of figured what it was he wanted to talk about. It wasn’t until he cheeks turned bright red that both me and my now wide awake inner twink took a real interest in whatever it was that was going to come out of his mouth. My little diva already had his therapist glasses perched on the tip of his nose, wearing a three piece suit with a writing pad and pen in hand. I could just hear him asking in a professional voice, “well tell me, how does that make you feel?”

“Um…IfaintedafterhavingsexwithRobbie.” He mumbled all in one sentence, but damn if I didn’t hear what he said. Nate was looking everywhere but at me, and sure, I could be evil as Hell right now and make him slow down and repeat himself, but his whole neck and face were bright red, they looked like he was almost melting.

“You passed out…Tell me what was happening when you lost consciousness?” I asked as my little twink was wriggling with delight in his chair, straining to hold his tape recorder steady. He didn’t want to miss a single minute of this.

Nate met my eyes for a brief second before his gaze flicked away again, and he took a deep breath and went in on to tell me his tale. I listened to my big brother as he described his evening with his men. And let me tell you, it took all that I had to keep my chin from crashing down to the floor in utter and complete shock. If it wasn’t for the sheer seriousness radiating off of him, I was sure I would have made some kind of witty remark. And then his words really sank in.

“Yeah, that little powerhouse that’s called your prostate can make you loose your ever loving mind when it is stimulated. It’s even better when a nice hard cock is banging into it non stop, but bro, it’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I  am sure Xavier explained this to you.” I stated in hopes of soothing his frayed nerves.

“Yeah, he did, but I still feel like I didn’t live up to my end of things. I mean he was ready, a hairs breath away from…You know, and I passed out like a friggin swooning maiden or something. When I woke up, both of them were already awake and Xavier was all like, it’s okay baby and so on.” He huffed as he literally sagged back in his seat with  his arms crossed protectively against his chest.

“Well, did you tell him how you feel? Damn bro, if it was me and I would have done everything to coax Xavier’s sexy ass back into the bedroom, or Hell,  bend me over the counter and pick up where he left off last night.” I suggested and using my foot to nudge his leg.

“Why little brother, I didn’t know you where such a slut?” He teased and I slapped him on his shoulder. And I couldn’t help it, now that he wasn’t in imminent danger of falling apart due to nerves, I was able to tease him unmercifully about his two men. I left the topic of his submission to Xavoer alone, that seemed like something very personal to me. I definitely didn’t want to make him feel uncomfortable or ashamed for needing someone to take charge of him. I didn’t know enough about the BDSM lifestyle to form an opinion about it. As long as he doesn’t get hurt or permanently disfigured, then more power to him.

We chatted for a little longer and I was throwing away the empty cups from our impromptu breakfast when his phone chirped, and he immediately dug the device out of his pocket. I watched as he read the text message and blushed all the way to the tips of  his ears. He jumped up from his seat and quickly thanked me for listening, told me he had somewhere to be, and all the while he was heading straight for the front door. The last word was barely heard as the door slammed closed. Oh well, now that I am awake, I might as well find something productive to do. I would call Lance to come over, but I didn’t want to seem clingy. I saw the man 24/7 at work, maybe he wanted to some to himself on his off days.

I sighed as I went into my room and stripped my bed. I was tempted to get back in it, but I was wired on the caffeine and sweet cream croissants. So it would have been an useless endeavour. I made several trips to my little laundry room and I remade my bed, and cleaned the bathroom. I was on my way back to my apartment from taking out the garbage when I stepped off the elevator in time to see Lance raising his arm getting ready to knock on my door.  Oh Hell.  I was wearing the most rattiest pair of shorts I owned and a bleach stained T-shirt. I am pretty sure I smelled of Pine Sol and Bathroom Cleaner too. Taking a deep breath, I called out to him and watched as he turned those gorgeous green eyes in my direction. The smile that graced his luscious lips had me forgetting all about my appearance in an instant, it wasn’t until I came to a stop in front of him that I remembered when he tried to draw me into his arms. I shied away but he refused to let me get far and I was engulfed in his embrace.

And God, the man smell good. All clean and with his cologne mixed in, I just wanted to bury my face in his neck and stay there. I did manage to pull away from him and I opened the door and waved  him inside. My apartment was the biggest out there or the most luxurious, but it was clean and it was perfect for me. “This is a nice surprise.” I said as I closed the door behind us and leaned back against it.

Lance just smirked at me and used his huge muscular body to trap me against the door. He leaned in and my knees almost gave way when his lips brushed delicately against mine. My little slut was already naked and throwing the covers of the just made bed off before sprawling himself spread eagle and welcoming, and I wasn’t going to knock him for doing exactly what I wanted to do myself. “I came over to spend some one on one time with you. I figured we could go for a drive somewhere or we could stay in and watch TV, anything you wanted as long as we spend the day together, if that’s all right with you?”

I tilted my head back to look up into his gorgeous face. “I was thinking he same thing earlier, but I didn’t want to intrude on your free time.  I would love that, as a matter of fact, I am going to cook for you. I feel  like nesting today so we can stay in and just relax.”

He pecked on my lips again and made me giggle by nuzzling against my throat. I led him to the living room and turned the TV on. He asked me if I have everything I needed for our meal and I said, “yes.” I gave him a glass juice and I whipped out some of those fancy cheese and crackers things my mother always insisted we have in our house at all times for unexpected company. And right now, I was grateful to her for all of her southern hospitality training. Carrying the tray back into the living area, I told him to make himself comfortable and that I was going to take a quick shower. Then with a quick kiss, I scurried off to do just that. It took me no time at all to scrub myself from head to toe and giving certain areas a little extra attention, just in case things took a turn towards the bedroom later. I hopped out the shower and quickly dried off and latered my body with moisterizer. It didn’t hurt to make sure your skin was touchable and soft. I dressed casually in some jeans and a soft t-shirt.

Lance was dressed almost identical to what I was wearing, the only difference was that his shirt looked like it was airbrushed on, and let me tell you I was not complaining at all.  And my little gay boy was in total agreement with me, the hussy was already fluffed, puffed, and lubed. He lit candles around the bed and Marvin Gaye’s, “Let’s Get It On,” was playing in the background, shake my damned head. By the time I made it  back out to Lance, I had to stop myself in my tracks to take in the rooms transformation. He had pushed the couches out of the way, spread a blanket from the hall closet on the carpet, scattered several pillows on the floor,  and he added some grapes and apple slices to the crackers and cheese platter. There was even a bottle of wine I had in the fridge resting in a bucket of ice.

My gaze flew from my surroundings and back to his goregeous face, I couldn’t help the smile that formed on my face when he gallantly offered me his arm. I definitely couldn’t help myself as I placed my hand in his much larger one only for him to pull me onto the blanket and flush against his wide chest. Damn, this man so did it for me. lance didn’e waste anytime as he helped me settle myself against the cushions. He already had the TV set to the movie channels, all we had to do was choose one. And he settled on the movie, “Backdraft,” of all  things. I mean Kurt Russell, Bobbie DeNiro, and William Baldwin battling fires set by a colleague, I found it amusing that was his choice. It’s like real Hospital staff watching ER on TV.

I would have paid more attention to the movie if I wasn’t busy watching those delectable lips of his as I fed him the grapes off the tray. It was almost torture to watch him stick his tongue out and lick the juices off his lips, or when those movie star straight teeth bit into the soft flesh of the fruit. My little inner slut was already rubbing his poor member raw as he desperately writhed around on his bed. And just when I finally managed to contain myself he would turn those smoldering green eyes on me and just like that, I could feel my pulse spiking all over again. I really needed to get myself back under control, so I flew up from the floor and literally ran into the kitchen mumbling the excuse of starting dinner.

It was almost a relief to be across the room from him, well away from the temptation that he presented. I really felt like the slut Nate accused me of being with the way my cock was throbbing behind my zipper from something as simple as feeding the man grapes. I took a few deep breaths and when I felt I could move without snapping my cock right off, I shifted over to the fridge to pull out the chicken breasts I wanted to stir fry for dinner. But I didn’t get the chance to pull the poultry out of the fridge, I was pulled backward into a hard muscular chest and the door of the refrigerator was slammed closed. lance thrust his hips forward from behind and his sizable shaft rubbed against the crease to my ass.

“I am sorry baby, but I need you. You have been driving me almost to the point of insanity all afternoon.” He whispered against the sensitive spot behind my ear and I just grunted my response as I felt his large palm press against my pulsing shaft. “Please baby, let me have you, I want to feel that tight ass gripping my cock and sucking me into my own personal heaven.” He licked my earlobe before sucking the skin into his mouth while his busy fingers unbuttoned my jeans and with one push, both my pants and my boxers were around my ankles. I shamelessly leaned forward, pushing my butt into his groin begging for more. “Yes baby, give me what I need.” He purred and that deep velvety baritone made the tip of my shaft weep even more.

Where he pulled lube and a condom from, I haven’t a clue and neither did I care. I groaned long and loud, and pushed my ass out even more when I felt his slicked up fingers tease the oversensitive flesh around the rim of my entrance. I could tell this was going to be a quick urgent fuck. And to be honest, with how worked up I was at the moment, I  more than welcomed it. Lance stretched me, fitting up to three thick fingers inside my channel,  and he pumped his digits in and out of me. Several times he made sure to peg my prostate head on and I almost jumped over the counter he currently had me bent over.

Sweat misted over my skin and my whole body quivered with anticipation when I heard the tell tale crinkle if foil behind me. “God, what you do me.” Lance whispered as I felt the spongy  head of his well lubed shaft ease into my crease, and he quickly aligned  himself and slowly pushed against the quivering striated flesh of my entrance. I took a deep breath and bore down just as the head slipped past the protective ring of muscle. The burn of his entry sizzled up my spine and I reared back as he plunged deep. He grabbed me by the throat and my back arched in a perfect c-shape, and Lance took absolutely no mercy on me as he thrust his hips repeatedly again and again. He pounded into me with such a force, I was driven up onto my tip toes. He was muttering, “yes, yes, yes,” over and over again in time with his full body thrusts. I was an incoherent mess, my cock pulsed, and my balls drew up tight into my body. I desperately wanted to reach for my rock hard shaft but I didn’t want to let go of the counter, it was the only thing keeping me grounded from Lance’s total onslaught.

I cried out and stars burst before my eyes when he bent his knees and changed the angle of his pummeling cock. He pounded right into my prostate with each upshot. And I drew a deep breath before I let it out on a high pitched scream as I came all over myself, my body jerked and twitched as my ass clammed down on his sizeable girth. I heard him grunt and I felt his cock throb and pulse as he found his release as well. We stood there, half dressed, sweaty, and covered in cum. My knees no longer wished to hold me up and my body sagged against his powerful one. My little gay boy just crawled across the floor on his hands and knees before climbing over the rim of his jacuzzi tub and gently submerged himself in the hot bath. I knew exactly how he felt, because if you stuck a fork in me, I would be so done, even more so when he tenderly kissed my shoulder and whispered, “I love you.”

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

A/N- this chapter is in Nate’s POV…(Warning)…yes, hardcore Warning!!!!!!!!! Read in private while not eating or drinking Warning!!!!!!!!!! @anuhhere enjoy the music video I posted, it’s right up your alley…lol

(Xavier’s bed––>)

Following Xavier’s instructions to the letter, I found myself naked and kneeling on a bed of cushions situated in the middle of his bedroom floor. My hands were resting palms down on my thighs. I had followed each and every one of the directions he had sent to me via text message earlier. And now my nerves were threatening to get the best of me as I sat here waiting for him to acknowledge me. Xavier was dressed in a loose pair of faded jeans, and his wide chest was bare. He was leaning against one of the massive pillars of his four poster bed. Robbie was on his knees in front of him with his face resting against one of those tree trunk thighs. He was currently running his fingers through Robbie’s curls while the full force of that commanding stare was directed right at me.

“Baby, I think it’s time to clear the air. I want to know what is going on in your head. I can feel your anxiety from all the way over here, and I want to know for sure if you are in this relationship or not. I want to know what’s holding you back.” The big man stated, and I was going to open my mouth to protest, but I knew it would be a lie. I did have my fears about being the third wheel in this threesome, and i felt that maybe I wasn’t as valuable to this trio as they seemed to think. And yes, those thoughts were holding me back from giving myself completely to these men.

My breathing hitched and I had to look away as he pushed away from the bed and Robbie gracefully rose to his feet and followed him over to where I was seated. Being naked while he was asking me to bare my soul made me feel exposed and vulnerable. But I guess that is what he was aiming for, sending me the message that there was no hiding from each other within these walls and in this relationship. He took a seat in front of me and he waved his hands for me to come forward and I did. Xavier took my by my wrists and maneuvered me until I was straddling his lap. My half hard cock twitched and showed it’s appreciation at Xavier’s proximity by quickly filling and pressing against his awesome abs.

Robbie cuddled up next to Xavier’s side and slid his hand into mine and entwined our fingers. I studied the both of their faces, and I saw nothing but acceptance and affection there. Dropping my gaze to the middle of Xavier’s sculpted chest, I let everything out. All of my uncertainties, all of my fears, and my feelings of inadequacy. And the both of them sat there and let all of it pour out. Xavier petted me through all of it, gently massaging my stiff shoulders while Robbie shifted his position. He was now glued to my back with his arms and legs wrapped tighly around me. It was a testament to Xavier’s strong legs to have us both sitting in his lap wrapped around each other the way we were.

All of a sudden Xavier moved and Robbie scurried out of the way as I landed flat on my back amongst the cushions. I could only blink in surprise up at my big man as he used his huge body to completely covered my much smaller frame. I had no choice but to spread my legs wide to accommodate him, and at the first brush of his jean covered groin pressing against my naked shaft almost had me releasing all over myself.

“Let’s me make a few things clear.” He growled in my ear, the sound shuddered down my spine and pooled in my balls. Robbie had now resettled himself against my side, and his elegant fingers were now busy brushing my hair out off my forehead. But I was totally focused on the serious brown gaze burning into my wide eyed one. “You are gorgeous, one of the most beautiful men I have ever seen. You are no less important to me than Robbie is. Robert was with me first, he surrendered to me after I earned his trust, and he has loved me through all of it. I allow him the freedom to share himself with the crew, but I confident because he knows where his home is. When we first met, I didn’t like your attitude towards your brother, but I still found you to be absolutely stunning. And the more I get to know you is the harder I want to work on getting you to trust me enough to give me your heart as well as your submission.” He leaned down and licked my trembling lips.

I felt like crying like a baby as his heart felt words made a profound impact on my mind as well as my body. “I want you to be mine, to love me as much as you already love Robbie. Don’t you think I am a little insecure about your feelings for me as well? You had eyes for only Robbie until I made you aware that he belonged to me, and we were a take the both of us or leave us alone pair.” He said and I immediately wanted to soothe my big guy. But he placed a finger over my lips and continued. “Trust and believe, when I say this baby. You are a part of this relationship, things maybe new to you. But I will never leave you to wonder where you stand. I will guide you through it all, we will be clear on what is expected from you, from me, and from Robbie. It will be in black and white in the form of a contract and we will always be honest with each other. There is no room for guessing games or assumptions between us.” He said as he caught my gaze and held it.

I watched as he slowly dipped his head and kissed me on my bottom lip.“You are precious to me, I want nothing more than to take care of you both. To love the both of you, and make sure that you have everything and anything you may need or want. And all I want in return is your loyalty and your devotion. We will take care of each other. Can you live with that baby?” He purred and damn if I didn’t just melt into a puddle right there underneath his bulk. It was like the man slayed every fear and uncertainty that I had.

Robbie chose that exact moment to lean forward and break the seriousness of the situation by blurting put. “Yeah, what he said.” And he gave me a loud smacking kiss on my lips and we all burst out laughing. He was too adorable for words.

I quickly sobered up though, because my rigid shaft reminded me of the position I was in as our bodies shook with our mirth. Xavier was hard in those soft jeans, and from the feel of Robbie rubbing himself against my hip, he was in the same state as well.

Xavier’s gaze slowly went from amused to heated as he stared down at me and I wondered if my desires were broadcasting themselves across my face. I watched as his brilliant chocoalte eyes get intense. He had said nothing but honesty in our relationship, so I bit the bullet and my gaze shifted between Robbie’s lusty blue orbs and back to Xavier’s smoldering coffee colored eyes. I whispered exactly what I wanted from my men. “Please make love to me.”

Xavier growled deep in his chest, I could feel it vibrating against my own, and his hips bucked forward and drove his pulsing prick against mine. I gasped at the delicious abrasion of his cloth covered groin along the length of my naked oversensitive shaft.

The next thing I knew, Robbie had hopped to his feet and practically ripped his clothes from his body before returning to my side. But this time his warm turgid cock and those soft balls rubbed up and down my thigh. Xavier had somehow managed to ease himself up just enough to pop the buttons of his pants one handed and shimmied them down those logs legs. Lube and condoms landed next to my head and I whimpered as all that hot flesh sank down on top me. My hips took a mind of their own as I rubbed my member into the his. I took delight in smearing my precum all over the velvety smooth skin of his groin and abdomen.

“Mmm…I love the way you need baby, it’s so fucking fucking hot.” Xavier hissed into my ear a second before he gave the delicate lobe a sharp little nip. I groaned and bucked forward when I felt Robbie warm tongue swirl over my nipple causing it to pebble. “Isn’t he beautifully responsive, pet?” Xavier queried and Robbie popped off my nipple long enough to nod his head only to go right back to the task of sucking it into sensitivity.

I heard the snap of the lube bottle being opened and my ass clenched with anticipation, and then yes, I almost came as not one but two huge lubed hands found my butt cheeks and spread them apart. Xavier took his time kneading and caressing the firm mounds of my ass. I was getting frustrated because I wanted him at my hole. I wanted to feel the burn of him stretching me. But all thoughts of anything at all flew out my head when I realized that Robbie had changed his position yet again. He was now sprawled out on his stomach in between our tangled legs. And oh my God, he licked my balls and sucked one and then the other into his mouth. He repeated the action with Xavier’s heavyy nut sack and then he rotated back to mine. Xavier again spread my butt cheeks and slightly eased his body out of the way and I was about to protest when Robbie’s hot wet tongue suddenly speared into my entrance, and I screamed and bucked like a wild man as Robbie buried his face in my crease.

“No please, stop, I can’t…I want to come with you inside…Please.” I begged the big man and I was almost disappointed when Robbie moved away but not for long because those thick oiled fingers returned to my entrance. And between the saliva coating my entrance and the slippery fluid coating his digits, Xavier finger slipped right in almost to the knuckle.

“You alright there baby?” He asked as he eased in and out my hole and I just nodded and whimpered thrust my ass against his hand, silently pleading for more. “Damn, you feel good, so hot and so damn tight, I can’t wait to feel your heat enveloping around me.” And just like that another finger joined the first. I was panting and rolling my hips, thrusting myself back on his hand, and the burn was just on that delicately thin line between pleasure and pain. Robbie went back to torturing my nips and I was gasping and panting totally mindless with desire and lust.

“I am going to fuck you so good you are going to feel me for days. You are going to know exactly who tapped that ass and who it belongs to. By the time I come deep inside this delectable body of yours, you will have no more doubts about how we feel about you. I am going to pour everything I feel for you into this, our first time together baby. And I promise you, it will only continue to get better.” He bent his fingers and pegged my prostate head on and my eyes rolled into the back of my head. Electricity shot down my spine and my balls quivered, my imminent orgasm churning like a burning pit of lava inside of them.

Xavier must of either lost some of his rigid control, or he deemed that I was ready, because I was flipped over unto my stomach and a plush pillow was shoved under my hips. Robbie situated himself in front of me and spread his legs wide and he stroked his pretty prick from root to tip, the sight was hypnotizing. But I didn’t get a chance to savor the view as Xavier once again sprawled his big muscular body down over my smaller one, pinning me in place. I felt his condom covered cock slide into my crease and bump against the ring of nerves surrounding my entrance. He patiently pushed against it over and over again, applying more and more pressure until the wide bulbous head slipped into my chute. “No baby, don’t tense up, bear down and let me in.” He choked out and I took a deep breath and did exactly what he said and, Oh my sweet Jesus, he pushed right into me straight to the hilt, and then he went completely still. Robbie leaned forward and captured my lips with his, he sucked my tongue right out of my mouth and he devoured me. His aggressiveness took my mind right off my burning ass, but not completely.

I felt Xavier trembling against my back and my heart almost shattered with the amount of restraint he was expending on my behalf. So, I experimentally rolled my hips and the tip of his cock rubbed against my gland and the pain instantly disappeared. And a mind numbing plasure took it’s place. I arched my back and pushed my ass out, giving him the clear sign to proceed, and sweet fuck did he. My big man pulled back leaving only the head of his thick shaft embedded inside of me, stretching that protective outer ring to capacity before plunging back inside my pulsing channel. That was all the warning I got as the big hands found my hips and he hauled me up onto my knees and pounded me through the fucking floor. I moaned, I screamed, and I hollered as he kept on going. His powerful hips pistoned in and out of me repeatedly. Robbie lips wrapped around my cock and he sucked while jacking himself off and I had a full front view since he was upside down while swallowing my member.

Mumbling utter nonsense, I felt the burn spreading from my balls outwards. It fried across my nerve endings, spread across my groin, and I hollered and it pulsed up my shaft, and my cock exploded shooting load after down Robbie’s throat. He just continued to suck me as he erupted thick ropes of come all over his hand and his groin. My channel quivered and then clamped down almost painfully around Xavier’s thickness, and he threw back his head and grunted as I felt his shaft pulse deep inside of me as hot come poured into the condom. Shit, my ears were ringing and I was breathing like a racehorse who just won the Kentucky Derby. I was pretty sure I couldn’t feel my legs as I laid there like a limp rag doll. Damn, Xavier was a man of his word. I had no doubt whatsoever who owned my ass, he just stamped, branded, and wrote his name all over it. And I just grinned like an idiot and let my men clean me up, pamper me, and coddle me right into a contented slumber. Yes, I was exactly where I was supposed to be.

Chapter 24

Chapter 24

A/N- this is in Lance’s POV, that is all enjoy. You guys have a few guest character’s lol, the amazing Rupaul as Mistress Dominique. Let’s see if you can figure out what story of mine they are from, I trust my die hard fans will know immediately, enjoy the video, Maroon 5, “Moves Like Jagger.” xoxo

  Stepping out of the shower, I grabbed my towel and dried the excess moisture from my skin before wrapping the material around my waist. I rolled my tired shoulders, and I had to admit that the hot shower helped to soothe some of the tension that I had been carrying all week. Between the Mayor becoming more amandant about me running for the upcoming Fire Commissioner campaign and the mystery behind the sudden outbreak of fires being deemed to be caused by arson, I was so ready for my days off. I wanted to do nothing more than spend the entire five days cuddled up with my man in bed the whole time.

 But I had to get tonight’s festivities out of the way first. Today was Robbie’s birthday, and his Master was throwing him a V.I.P. party at the club they sometimes frequented. The place was owned by a long time friend of Xavier’s. I only met the man a few times, especially when we had to go The Dungeon one night when the twinks there decided to take over the kitchen and cook for their Doms, but they wound up setting the industrial ovens on fire instead.

Gah, I didn’t relish spending the night partying, but you know the old saying about all work and no play and all that jazz. I chose my outfit for the evening, and I settled on dark jeans and one of the V-neck sweater’s Thad was so fond of, I even chose one to match the colors of my eyes just for his benefit. I slipped my feet into my loafers, sprayed on some cologne, and ran my fingers through my still damp hair before leaving my house.

The drive downtown on a Friday night was slow going, and by the time I pulled up and parked my truck, I was already an hour late to the party. Thad had sent me a text message earlier to let me know that they were having cocktails in the V.I.P. area, and just to give my name to the doorman when I got there and someone would bring me to wherever in the club they were. I made my way to the entrance doors and a big guy wearing leathers and holding a clipboard asked for my ID and members card. I told him I was a guest and he scanned for my name and gave me a smile as he called another man over. I was led inside, and unlike the first time I had been here during their fire, the place was packed.

It took everything in me to keep from gawking at the half naked to naked twinks being led around by their Masters. I passed another area where there were all kinds of demonstrations going on, the music and the sex all around me was pounding and I found myself fascinated by it all. I knew I liked to dominate my partner in the bedroom, but to take it to this level was not my thing. But to each is their own, more power to them.  We came to another door and this one was guarded by to beefy guys and they nodded at the young man before removing the velvet rope and letting us pass through. We followed the stairs downwards to another area were the music from upstairs was completely muted.

I almost gaped again when I was led into an opulent room; this area housed several private booths curtained off by ruby red draperies and dim lights. It seems that our party were the only group occupying the space and they pretty little twink finally stopped at a table and I immediately recognized Xavier sitting there with Chuck and Shaun, along with two other huge men, one was blond and the other was dark haired. I wasn’t sure of the color in the dim lighting.

“Hey man, glad you could make it.” Xavier said as he stood up to shake my hand. “This guy right here is Dean and the other one is Nolan, my friends and owners of the club.” He introduced everyone to me and I shook their hands and took a seat next to Xavier looking around trying to figure out where the rest of the crew was, most importantly where was Thad?  But I was distracted by Dean thanking the pretty young man for bringing me down and the delicate little guy just folded himself into the man’s lap. Then, it dawned on me that the young man belonged to Dean. He was proudly wearing a very impressive Gold and Diamond collar. Dean caught me looking and politely introduced the sweet young man as Martin, his partner and his submissive.

“The boys went to the bathroom, they should be back soon, the main event is about to start.” Nolan chuckled at my puzzled expression. I just shrugged and thanked the waiter that came to take my drink order. Dean proceeded to tell some pretty funny jokes about burning his house to the ground just see us in our gear, and I laughed even harder when Xavier explained to him that our crew handled only large scale stuff. Dean turned quite seriously to Nolan and asked him how much insurance they were carrying on the club. Still shaking my head at his antics, I had just raised the glass to my lips when the guys returned from their bathroom break. I didn’t even realize I was holding my glass in midair when I caught sight of Thad walking towards the table. He was laughing at something Nate must have said, but God, it was really his outfit that made his mouth go dry as the Sahara Desert.

I knew first hand that Thad’s body was exceptional, both clothed and unclothed, but the tight jeans that showcased his ripped thighs, and the clingingly tight shirt he had on showcased his defined abs and his fit shoulders to perfection.

“You going to drink that man, or are you going to continue to gape at your boyfriend?” Xavier teased and I shot him a nasty glare and flipped him off before taking a healthy gulp of my scotch. I welcomed the burn of the liquor down my throat. But not for the life of me could I tear my gaze away from my man.

Robbie skipped over to the table dragging Nate behind him, and he unceremoniously came around the table and plopped my brother into the chair only to climb up into his lap and made himself comfortable. I had to smile as I watched Xavier lean over and kiss the both of them. I felt a warm hand on the back of my neck and I looked up to see Thad smile at me before he leaned over, and those deliciously soft lips brushed over mine. He straightened up and bumped me over as he eased himself into the chair next to mine. It was only once he was seated that I noticed Tommy and Dave were seated on the other side of Nolan, and speaking of the man, he had the prettiest boy I have ever seen. The guy was absolutely stunning, but he was extremely delicate and he seemed really shy.

And Dean, who seemed to have no filter what so ever called him princess and told him he looked positively edible tonight. I saw the boy blush and Nolan told him to ease off Scottie and tucked the adorably blushing boy under his chin and stroked his slender back. I just shook my head and turned back to study my sexy as hell man as he talked to Chuck and Dave. I was just happy to sit here and look at him. When the guy from the entrance door joined us, and with him came several servers that brought trays and trays of finger foods and the like. More food arrived than the table could hold; hence they laid the spread buffet style on tables set off to the side. Nolan punched a button on an earpiece in his ear and automatically the lighting in the room got a little brighter. I was impressed, it seems like no expense was spared on his club and it certainly showed.

My eyes popped when a very scantily clad young man bounced into the room and leaned over baring his shapely butt cheeks for all and sundry to see and he whispered in the big doorman’s ear. Then, he grabbed Dean’s boy and Nolan’s boy by their wrists and dragged them off behind him. Nolan waited until everyone had fresh cocktails and plates of food in front of them before he stood and lightly tapped his glass with his fork. He first welcomed everyone to The Dungeon and he thanked everyone for coming out to celebrate sweet Robbie’s birthday.

Everyone clapped and cheered and patted Robbie on his back. The drinks continued to flow as jokes and mutual stories were shared about Robbie. The food was replenished and eaten, Thad and Nate started a mock argument on whose company was the best, and Dean broke in by asking if we would do him the honor of removing our shirts to see if we were calendar ready. He knew people but he had to see the merchandise first hand.

I laughed as the guys had enough liquor in them to whip their shirts over their heads and preen. Dean flopped back in his seat with his hand over his heart whispering, “Good God, quick you there, beefy civil servant, I need mouth to mouth resuscitation.” He hollered and his friend just rolled his eyes and tapped his glass to get everyone’s attention again. He went on to announce that we should eat, drink, and be merry.  And again, he wished Robbie a Happy Birthday, and just as he said the words the lights in the room everything went black except for the lights surrounding the table. Everyone it was holding their breaths.

I tried to see what was happening but beyond the table the room was pitch black. Soon I heard a very breathy voice as the person started to sing Happy Birthday real sensual and slow like. There were flares of something being ignited, and I could smell the sulfur of the matches and the burning wax from candles being lit. And then, the lighting returned by gradually increasing around the room and that’s when Robbie literally jumped out of his chair screaming, “Omigod, omigod…It…its Mistress Dominique. I LOVE HER!”

Sure enough, the voice singing him Happy Birthday belonged to a very leggy woman, I could say, but I’m leaving that one well enough alone. She was dressed in shimmering Gold from head to toe, and she slowly swished across the room while the subs from earlier wheeled a humungous cake with candles ablaze. The woman made to the table in time to end her song on a high note and a kiss for Robbie who was all but having a seizure in his seat. Not even Xavier could calm him, not that he was trying. The big softie was smiling indulgently at his man as Robbie almost swooned from the brief contact with the Entertainer.

It wasn’t until after Robbie was pulled out onto the dance floor to blow the candles out on his cake that Xavier explained to me that she was a Trans Performer, and she had several shows at multiple clubs and this was one of her main ones. Robbie worshiped her six inch stilettos she walked on and she had agreed to sing for him as a favor to Nolan. He couldn’t think of anything better to get Robbie for his birthday, and from his euphoric expression on his face, he would be correct in his assumption.

The night continued on after the cake was shared, I was going easy on the alcohol knowing I was going to drive home in a little bit, but the guys seemed to have other plans as the music started and the subs dragged Chuck, Thad, Nate, and Robbie onto the dance floor. I did have enough liquor in me to appreciate all the grinding and gyrating going on in front of us. Dean was once again cursing and making lewd jokes about the size of our hoses, but I wasn’t paying him any attention. What had me completely enthralled was the sight of Thad as he moved his body to the pulsing music; it wasn’t until the song changed to Maroon 5’s, “Moves like Jagger.” That I almost choked on my water.

The lights had long since dimmed again as the men joined their boys on the floor, Thad came up to  me and grabbed me by both of my wrists, and pulled me to the middle of the dance floor. I barely paid attention the other bodies sliding against one another all around us. I was totally fixated on the half naked man in front of me. Thad slowly circled my body while running a finger over my muscles as he completed his rotation. My cock woke right the hell up at the heated intensity burning in those gorgeous eyes staring back at me like I am all he has ever wanted.

I was already a little mellow from the drinks, but his scent combined with the lust that he was slowly fanning the flames into something greater; I could feel that animalistic urge to pounce on him take hold just under the surface of my skin. I tried to ease away from him to gain some control of myself. But the little minx spun around in his heel and shoved that firm ass of his right into my groin. He rolled his hips rubbing his butt so enticingly over my hard as steel shaft. And all of my common sense and control popped and dissipated into the atmosphere like a bubble. I leaned over and grabbed him by his throat and brought him up flush against me, chest to back. His skin was hot and I could feel his warmth seeping through the thin fabric of my sweater.

 I was leaned down and licked his ear before giving the lobe and little nip. “Are you being naughty on purpose? Look around baby, this is a BDSM Club, it’s the norm here for me to bend you over and fuck you through the furniture on front of everyone, so tease away love. It would be my pleasure to do just that.” I growled and I felt him nervously swallow, his Adams apple brushing my hand still around his throat.  And all of a sudden we were jostled by Robbie in all his exuberance, and Thad was knocked out of my grasp. He nervously licked his lips before mumbling something about the bathroom, waving off Robbie’s apologizing and disappearing before I could form a reply.

 I took the time to give Robbie a hug and said my goodbyes for both Thad and I. I made sure to snag his shirt on my way to the restroom. When I entered he was bent over the faucet splashing his heated cheeks with water, and I stepped right up behind him and ground my cock right into the crease of his ass. He yelped and jumped up splashing water all over the place. I caught his surprised gaze in the mirror. “You started something and I am damn sure going to finish it, so here baby. Put your shirt back on so I can get you home where I am going to make you scream for the rest of the night.”

Chapter 25

Chapter 25

(Center table in Lance’s Foyer————>)Warning* 

 

“Oh God, Oh God, Oh God….Ah!” I threw my head back  and I almost climbed out seat and over the console of Lance’s truck in order to get away from that damnable hand of his, it didn’t matter if I twisted myself to the left or to the right, that maddening fist still held firm to my now over sensitized shaft. It was like someone lit a fire under my ass and with each pull of his fingers up of down my engorged erection  was almost unbearable. “Please, please….” I made an desperate attempt to get some kind of reprieve, but Lance was just as determined to drive me insane. All the way home from the club, his busy hand latched onto my dripping cock and he brought me to the very edge of an all consuming orgasm just to pinch the base of my throbbing member and deny me my sweet release at the last minute, only to start frustrating  process all over again.

My inner twink was writhing in the middle of the bed, thrashing and he lay there spread eagle and praying for deliverance on the top of lungs. I was almost in tears by the time Lance spun the big truck into his drive way and slammed it into park. I did whimper when he let go of me long enough to pull  me over the console, and over the driver’s seat. He picked me up and threw me over a massive shoulder and kicked the door of the truck closed. All I could do was just hold on for the ride, praying that my unzipped pants stayed where they were until we got inside. I am sure of any of his neighbors were outside they were getting any eyeful already. My body shivered with anticipation, but I was a little fearful at the same time. I have never seen him so primal, so animalistic, the intensity burning within his eyes made my mouth dry and my ass clench tight. Even my brazen little slut didn’t feel up to the challenge as he held up a little sign that said, “HELP!”

The front door slammed and the noise had my heart racing even faster. I felt his hand tugging at my shoe and I lost one and then the other, while I was still hanging on for dear life over his shoulder. He bent over and set me on my feet and I immedaitely went to back away from him in order to gain my wits about me, but he had other ideas.

“Oh no you don’t baby. That ass is mine. You have spent a majority of the night shaking that thing at me, enticing and teasing me with it, now, I am going to claim it. You need to be reminded who it belongs to.” He growled against my lips a second before he captured my bottom lip in between his teeth and gave the tender flesh it a sharp little nip. The next thing I knew my hands were up over my head and my shirt was being pulled off of me, followed quickly by my pants, and my boxers. I was left standing there in nothing but my socks. “Don’t you dare move.” He barked the order when I began easing away from him. I jumped and my muscles locked in place as he made quick work of removing his clothes. I gulped as he tossed the individual packets of lube and a few condoms on the center table behind me, he must have gotten them from the complimentary bowls that were located all over the club.

My eyes devoured his awesome physique, but I felt like his trapped prey as he stalked towards me. He crowded me backwards until my backside made contact with the cold marble of the circular foyer table. I hissed as the cold surface made contact with my heated flesh, but the chilled temperature of the furniture against me did absolutely nothing to cool the fire raging within me. Lance bent his head and those delicious lips captured mine once again, and there was nothing gentle about it either, it was all teeth and tongue, nipping and biting. My fingers dug into the sinew of his shoulders as I hung on for dear life. His strong arms were like boa constrictors wrapped around me. I gasped into his all consuming mouth when he lifted me off my feet and planted my ass on the edge of the table. The cold tickled my tingling balls but I paid it no mind.

“Do you know how insanely sexy you are? Do you know what you do to me, you sexy fucker!” Lance snarled as his fingers tangled in my hair and he pulled my head backwards exposing my throat. His hot mouth immediately latched onto my spot and he sucked, and tongued that erogenous zone until I was an incoherent writhing mess. I bucked my hips and drove the wet tip of my member up under his heavy balls and he grunted and I felt him lunge forward. I jumped when something heavy crashed onto the floor, but he wouldn’t let me ease away far enough to see what it was. But I had an inkling it was the vase of flowers, and I knew for sure when both of his hands grabbed my upper thighs and I went backwards. His large hand was their to cradle the impact of the back of my head against the unforgiving surface of the table.

Lance had my legs wide open and my ankles were resting on his awesome shoulders. “Open the lube sweetness and prepare that luscious ass for me. I want to watch you stretch your hole for me, baby.” He purred and the sound punched straight through to my quivering nuts. His eyes were blown so wide that I couldn’t see the color of his irises anymore. I reached out a shaking hand to grab one of the lube packets. His tongue flicked out and licked the tip of my big toe and I gasped and stared wide eyed as he gave me a wicked grin before placing a kiss on my toe. He continued to nuzzle it with the tip of his nose. I tried to gain a  little control over my movements as I squirted the slippery liquid into my hand, and reached for my entrance.

“Yessss.” My man hissed as the tip of my finger disappeared into my spasming hole and I turned my face to groan out into my shoulder, but Lance stopped me. “No ,no baby, give me your sounds. I want to hear your pleasure.” And sweet Jesus, my little inner tramp pulled out the bullhorn and started moaning like a porn star, and the amplified sound echoed off his bedroom walls like a surround sound system.

I threw my head back and gave him everything, every sound, every whimper, and every mewl as I worked up to three fingers into my own body. I rocked my hips fucking my own hand as my body thrashed on the table. I felt Lance’s thick chest brushing the back of my calves as he panted away. I was almost scared to look at his face. I was sure the image of his lustful features would send me right over the edge. I wasn’t far from it,  but I felt my hand being slapped away.

“Enough.” He barked through his clenched jaw. My eyes popped open long enough for me to get dizzy and he picked me up off the table. Lance’s huge back hit the wall behind him, and I felt his sheathed shaft rub against my crease. Fuck, he was strong as he took all of my weight. “Clamp those delectable thighs around me baby and ease yourself onto my dick. I want you to ride me.” He whispered and licked my chin as a shudder went down my spine. My twink already had on his cowboy boots with the spurs waving a  lasso over his head.

So, I did what he said, I clamped my thighs against his sides and I eased up and aligned the spongy tip of his member with my entrance. I threw my head back and groaned long and loud as I guided his long thick shaft into my body. “Fuck.” He growled as I took him all the way to the hilt. He spread those thick thighs a little wider to compensate my weight and he looked me in the eye, “Bounce, baby and own this cock.”

He didn’t have to tell me twice, and I knew from the way way my body was firing on all engines, it wasn’t going to take long for me come all over the place. Lance’s huge hands found my hips and he helped me bounce up and down on the thick length of his shaft. I tried my best to grind myself on it, rubbed it back and forth as I rolled my hips, and continued to go crazy on top of him as I chased my orgasm. It was right there within reach, the heat of it was firing all over my nerve endings, and with Lance muttering utter nonsense in that deep guttural voice of his just added fuel to the already raging inferno inside of me. He rammed his hips upwards as I slammed down on him over and over again until I felt like my teeth were shaken loose in my head. But I didn’t stop, I couldn’t, not for the life of me. My hips burned and every muscle on that sweaty body beneath strained with the effort of holding me upright as well as keeping himself half leaning, half standing  against the wall.

I leaned back slightly and the movement changed the angle of his penetration and he pegged my prostate head on.  “Gawd, right there, right there…BABEEEE…….” I screeched and my balls suddenly exploded, my cock shot straight out from my body, and line after line of thick white cum shot straight into the air.

“Fuccckkk!!!!!” Lance bellowed and he heaved his powerful hips one more time slamming his pulsing cock deep into my pulsing channel. His chest heaved and he was a vision to behold with every muscle on edge as he rode his release to the very end. I clung to him trembling like a newborn babe, and when those beautiful green eyes focused on me, and they were full of love and awe. He slowly slid down the wall until he was sitting on the rug with me straddling his thighs, His softening member slipped from my body and I instantly missed the feeling of being filled. But if I knew my man, it wasn’t going to be long before he was filling me up once again. My twink didn’t even bother to move, he looked like a limp little rag doll on the middle of his bed. He barely had enough energy to hold his head up and he gave me a big cheesy grin and a thumbs up sign, the slut.

“I love you.” I whispered against the damp flesh of his neck. His huge arms tightened around my waist, but what came out of his mouth next had my eyes popping wide open and drawing myself out of his arms.

“For Fuck’s  sake, how the Hell long have ya’ll been stading there?” He bellowed and reached for his sweater to try to wrap it around me.

My head swiveled around and four pairs of glazed over eyes were staring at us from his living room. How they made here from the club before we did surprised the hell out of me. Then everything came flooding back, the wanton begging and pleading, the rodeo style bull riding, and the never ending orgasm and I turned thermonuclear red. I jumped up and took off buck ass naked down the hall towards Lance’s bedroom.

“Aww, don’t be like that sweetness.” Xavier called out then I heard a muffled, “Oomph.” as I slammed the bedroom door. God, there was no privacy nowhere, I pouted and trudged my way into the bathroom and locked the door. I heard knocking on the door and I ignored it as I turned the taps of the shower on. I took a quick shower and I could still feel the embarrassment coloring every inch of my body. I mean, they could have made some kind of sound, something to let a body know that they were there, the perverts. I finished rinsing off the soap from body and I stepped out and dried myself before wrapping the towel around my waist.  I had to dare myself go back into the master bedroom, and it was a good thing that I did because Lance was at the door trying to shoo the boys away, but Robbie ducked under his arm and threw himself at me, I had no choice but to catch him.

He wrapped both of  his arms around my shoulders, and both of his legs around my waist. “Don’t be embarrassed hunny bunny, we didn’t want to shatter such a beautiful moment. It was so touching to watch.” He said then he smacked a kiss on my lips. And who could remain mad at Robbie and all his cuteness? Lance just came up and peeled a giggling Robbie off of me and threw his slender frame onto the massive king sized bed, and that was it, Xavier, Tommy, and Chuck shoved their shoes and sweaters off, and they dropped the jeans and kicked them aside before hopping into the bed as well. I looked up at Lance and he just shrugged his wide shoulders and handed me a pair of shorts. I slipped them on under my towel before throwing the damp material towards the bathroom and climbed up onto the bed. Robbie pulled me under the covers and Lance climbed in behind me. Xavier was stretched out behind Robbie, Tommy and Chuck snuggled in on the end of the bed and I settled in, that was until I heard my brother’s voice asking where everyone went from the hallway. Nate poked his head into the room and smiled before coming in and chucking his own shoes.

“Oh Hell no, you are not getting into this bed too,  that is too weird.” I sat up and folded my arms over my chest and pouted at him.

“Stop being a drama queen, we slept together all the time as kids. And by the way I am glad I was spared the foyer activity, if it wasn’t for Xavier’s text I would have walked right in on that. Oh and  someone should clean up that broken glass. And Lance man, I don’t think the furniture in your entrance way should be used like that bud.” My brother chuckled as he finishing stripping out of his clothes and cuddled himself along the length of Xavier’s back. I huffed and threw myself backwards and buried my heated face in Lance’s neck. Mortified wasn’t the word to describe what I was feeling, but there wassn’t a damn thing I could do about but go to sleep. The last thing I heard was Robbie thanking everyone for an awesome birthday before I drifted off into oblivion.

Chapter 26

Chapter 26

Sorry babies, some parts of this chapter maybe a little hard to take, but it’s going to be okay.

(What a wrecking bar looks like–––––>)

  Thad’s POV…

Talk about starting off your day running, I barely had enough time to pull my truck into the station’s parking lot, when I had to swerve around Chuck as he brought the rig around the corner. I had no time as I shot of the cab and chased the slow rolling truck before Xavier reached out and hauled me through the open door and dropped me into the seat. “Haul on your gear.” He barked and pointed at my turnout suit lying in a pile next to me. I quickly scrambled into it while I tried to keep my balance as Chuck roared through the streets with all alarms blaring. Finally, I was suited up and I strapped myself into the safety harness and waited for my instructions. Xavier was busy listening to the radio transmissions and the other guys were clearly working on getting into the right head space havinf to adjust to action so early on in the morning. We were responding to another suspicious large scale fire, but this one was too close to an Elementary school, and there were already several other stations responding since the school was being evacuated, and a perimeter was being set up my the local police department to keep the children safe and the parents from panicking.

Xavier turned to us and started giving us details on the location and occupancy of the building. It was still early so the workers were not expected to be there yet. The chief was already on-site assessing what  the best course of action was to take along  in dealing with the situation right along with a few of the other Battalion Cheifs from other stations. We were sorta flying by the seat of our pants until we arrived on site. And it didn’t take Chuck long at all to pull the behemoth of a truck up behind another one of our smaller rigs, that Tommy was driving. I watched as Xavier discreetly squeezed Robbie’s hand before we all held hands and said a quick prayer asking for strentgh and safety before we hopped out of the truck. The chief immediately made his way over to us and began barking out instructions. We were to field assist the unit currently in place, the ladder trucks were going to be used for high spray, meaning that they were going to douse the building not only from ground level, but from above the roof as well. Here, were in search and rescue, meaning room by room search to clear the building of any people or pets as well as assessing the hot-spots for possible flare ups.

Lance’s eyes briefly met mine for a minute before I pulled the fire proof headgear over my face protecting my nose and mouth. I strapped on my face mask and replaced my helmet on my head. Chuck handed me the Halligan bar before he jumped back up in the rig to position the ladder truck where it needed to be. Robbie, Shaun, Dave, and myself jogged towards the burning building, out of the corner of my eye, I saw several crews spraying the steamimg entrance with high powered geysers of water. The dark gaping doorway we were supposed to enter yawned before us, and I took a deep breath and trooped in line behind my crew. I was just about to enter the building when I felt a restraining arm on my shoulder and I looked up into the concerned eyes of my brother. He was part of the ground hose crew, and I nodded my head as he squeezed my shoulder in silent support. I turned and dashed into the building and I immediately felt the change in the temperature. The heat coming through my turnout gear had me sweating almost instantly.

Robbie connected our safety lines together and I could barely make out the other crews throuogh the thick smoke and darkened interrior of the burning building. The beams from the flashlights were steadily swinging from left to right as we went room by room on the first floor. I could hear Robbie doing a verbal check in with the chief and Xavier as we went along. We cleared several rooms before we came upon a set of closed doors. The other crew was already assessing the door, checking to see if there was the possibility of flames behind that portal. They gave the thumbs up and the door was promptly kicked in, there was a collective, “Oh Shit,” when a backdraft spewed a wall of fire in our direction, we had no choice but to hit the ground as the fire flashed over our heads.

I tried to keep track of everyone to make sure that everyone was safely on the floor as the flames whipped backwards into the doorway from where it came from. I heard the door slam as one firefighter used his tool to swing the portal closed. I went to get on my feet when there was a sudden pain flaring through my back and I went down on my knees, tears pooled in my eyes, and the pain of the blow momentarily robbed me of my speech. AIr wheezed through my windpipe and I had to fight the diziiness threatening to take me under.

I tried to look up to get my crew’s attention, only to see a blurry figure in full turn out gear shuffle quickly away from me, I tried shake my head and refocus on theperson but it was like my back was on fire, my muscles screamed as I reached out, and was barely able to pull on the safety line, Dave turned around feeling the tug and seeing me on my knees, he immedaitely rushed towards me. I could feel the spray of water as the hose crew came barreling into the room and sprayed the now closed door, but Dave and Robbie were kneeling by me trying to ask me what happened but I could barely breath in and out of my mouth much or less answer them.

I tried to get up, but I fell back to my knees and sort of slumped to the side. Damn, what was this shit? Was I hit with something? Did I fall on something? I tried to process through the pain as I heard Robbie calling for help, using the universal signal for a fireman down due to injury through the radio. I vaguely heard both the chief’s voice and Xavier’s voice stimultaneously as they asked for an assesment of my injury. Robbie went to roll me, but I shied away from him. He pinned me anyway and pulled up the back of my jacket and the protective layers underneath it.  I heard him gasp and mention something about severe brusing and bleeding.

Dave, eased me onto my side and he waved the other concerned  crew members on to continue doing what they were doing. Robbie snapped his fingers in front of my mask as he tried to get my attention. I tried my best to breathe through the searing pain and focus on him and what he was saying to me. I tried to be brave and breathe as he told me they were going to literally carry me out of the building. They didn’t want to risk rescue crew coming in with the unstability of the structure. I gritted my teeth and nodded my head in understanding.

I knew if whatever the injury that was hurting like the devil now, it was going to get even worse when they got me up and moving. I tried to shore up the strength to move. I clamped my jaws shut and my world spun on it’s axis when Dave and Robbie got me to my feet. It took everything that I had to place one foot in front of the other, but the door seemed to fucking far away, and I was fading fast. I could feel my crew taking more and more of my weight. Their words of encouragement were ringing in my ears as I tried to do what they said, and I tried to keep going, And when the bright light from the morning sun struck me in my face. I knew I made it outside and that was it for me. 

I slumped even further leaning into them, and Dave and Robbie lowered me to the ground. I watched as the crews swirling around us parted like the Red Sea as Lance and Xavier muscled their way through. They were followed by a bevy of paramedics and a stretcher. My oxygen mask was ripped from my face, and Lance gently lifted the protective face sheild over my head and his concerned green eyes blazed into mine. He asked me what happened and I could barely get the explanation out about the backdraft of flames and hitting the floor. I told him I felt the pain when I went to get up…But my explanation stopped there when the medics got me out of my gear and probed the excruiatingly tender area of my back, and I gasped and arched away from them, blood  rushed through my ears and I felt the nausea roll through my gut as they kept poking and prodding the site. I felt something warm and then something cold being pressed to area and my head swam,  the next thing I knew my world went completely black and I felt nothing else. 

Nate’s POV…  

Finally this fucking fire was out and the scene was cleared, I raced through the Emergency Room doors and up the the information desk to the tired looking clerk and impatiently waited as she looked up Thad’s name. She told me second floor surgery and my heart almost fell to my feet. Some of my crew were right behind me as I rushed the bank of elevators. I didn’t even question their presence, it was the code amongst forefighters. If one was hurt, we all were and this time it was my baby brother dammit.

The doors opened and the staff and visitors barely had time to scurry off the lift before we all jammed ourselves onto it. I pressed the button marked two and my eyes were glued to the little electronic panel announcing out the floors. When the doors dinged open and I only took a minute to read the signs pointing us the right direction of the Surgical area. I was abut to approach the desk when I heard my name being called, and I looked down the hall to see Robbie waving me down and I jogged over to him. He stood in front of the waiting room doors. Some of the guys from other teams were lined up and down the hall, but it was only Thad’s crew that was in the acutual waiting room. And when Robbie opened the door and waved me inside, I immediately heard the cheif’s growling voice.

“That injury was caused by someone purposefully taking a fucking wrecking bar to his back. I want the names of every man or woman, and all the teams involved in the search and rescue of that building this morning.” Lance barked out the order at his second in command, and my stomach dropped. Everyone was lined against the wall or they were sitting on the plastic covered chairs as their Chief raged on and paced the room. Xavier was shadowing his steps and trying to calm him down. The blinds were drawn closed for our privacy and my heart rate spiked in my chest.

I stepped ino the line of the big man’s path. “What do you mean hit by a wrecking bar? And where is Thad right now?” I asked the Chief as I dodged Xavier’s restraining arm.

Lance stopped in his tracks and looked down at me and I could see all the pain and the worry churning in his tormented gaze. He coughed and cleared his throat. “Thad sustained a severe blow to his back from what looked like a wrecking bar, but the staff here thinks it could be from some kind of debris falling from thwe burning building, but I know what I saw and that injury wasn’t cauased by burning debris. He has cracked ribs with some loose bone fragments, and they were throwing out terms like bruised kidneys and he had to go to surgery to remove the bone fragments before they could cause further damage, especially to his lungs. That is where he is now.” His voice cracked on his last words,  and Xavier slapped a huge hand to his back and steered him right into a chair and Robbie and Tommy shoved cups of coffee and water in his hands trying to distract him from his worry.

All I heard was cracked ribs and bone fragments requiring surgical removal. Robbie took one look at my pale features and hopped up and pushed me into the chair behind me. My fearful eyes turned towards Xavier and I could see that he was torn between comforting his friend and his supervisor, and caring for me.  So, I turned my attention back to Robbie hoping to make it easier on my men. I tried to wrap my mind around what the Cheif said, who would want to hurt Thad like that? If it was an accident and  the person was a true brother or sister that we were to each other, they would have stopped and helped him. So this must have been deliberate, I trust the big man to know his shit, he was a Battalion Chief for God’s sakes. I knew he knew his equipment and the injuries they could cause to a human body, we were all taught that in the academy.

My knee bounced up and down with nerves as I let the information sink in, Xavier went outside to talk to the other guys and I patted my pockets of my cargo pants looking for my cell phone. I was going to have to call our Mother, she would skin me alive if she found out by some other means that Thad was hurt this badly and no one immediately called her. I looked at Robbie with dread in my eyes. “I am going to have to call Mommy.” I whispered and his eyes went wide and he just shook his head as my finger hovered over the spped dial button.

 I was concerned that I didn’t know enough of what was going on to be able to explain to her, Like I know she was going to demand. But I couldn’t not call her, and knowing her, she was going to storm this place demanding answers. I studied her picture on the screen before I cancelled the call and called Henri instead. I caught Lance’s eye as I quietly told Henri what was happening. He told me to keep him informed and that I owed him for the rest of my life because he was going to wait until I called with an update before telling our mother what was going on.  Lance just nodded at me after listening to my conversation with Henri and he went back to staring off into space as he worried over his man,  and my baby brother.

Chapter 27

Chapter 27

(Police support—––>)

Anyhoo darlings this is in Xavier’s POV…

 

The past couple of days at the station has been disheartening and stressful to say the least, and currently it is with a heavy heart that I escorted the chief’s summoned guests to his office. I stepped into outer office and nodded to a heart sick Kristy as the current but retiring Fire Commissioner, the Mayor, the Fire Marshall, and the Chief of Police filed past me and into the small room.

“This way gentlemen, Chief Garrison is waiting for you.” Kristy stated as she rose from behind her desk and ushered everyone through the double doors of Lance’s inner sanctum. The chief was sitting behind his desk and he slowly rose to his feet, the days of not sleeping and all the worry and stress over this entire situation and most importantly his man showed all over his pale features. I watched as he schooled his exhausted features and shook his visitors hands, one gentleman at a time. He asked Kristy to bring refreshments and he motioned for everyone to take a seat before he reclaimed his seat behind his desk. I tried to keep my features stoic, but I was sure the concern for my friend was plain to see on my face.

Lance had so many things thrown his way since Thad was attacked on the scene of a fire earlier this week, we all have. And an attack it was, it was confirmed by the one person we all thought was a suspect, Kelly. But instead of being guilty for assault, the poisonous little pissant was found out to the the arsonist behind the outbreak of recent fires. His goal was to make Ladder 29 look incompetent. The other person involved in this situation, the actual culprit behind Thad’s attack was someone that I would have never in a million years would I have thought to be capable to do something like this. I mean, there was not a single clue giving away his true feelings on the matter, but that was what everyone here wantd to find out before he was taken into custody and charged for the crime he committed. There was more than enough evidence with the statement from Chuck, and the physical evidence on the wrecking bar from this very station house, it was damning indeed.

The Mayor cleared his throat while the police chief handed Lance some file folders for his perusal. His gaze flicked briefly to mine before he read through Kelly’s statements, the list of items of evidence found in his apartment, and his vehicle. Then there was his sworn statement and this is where the disagreement between Lance and I came  into play. I was not comfortable with Lance taking the fall or being the scapegoat for something that we all agreed to keep private between ourselves. We all have been outed by that little shit. Kelly sang like a fucking canary when he was picked up by the police as a suspect for possible assault and battery. He was there that day during the fire with his new company, but he was on the ground crew on the other side of the building, but just the fact that he was there made him a suspect, and the only one at the time.

And Kelly decided that he wasn’t going down by himself and  he named his partner in crime, the smug little bastard didn’t know that his gear, his home, and his station house were being searched for possible evidence. And what they found more than enough to figure out that he was the one behind the fires. All his private manuals, and the different methods and chemicals used to ignite quick spreading infernos were all in his possession. The chemical compounds were a match to those taken from the different sites that Kelly had deliberately burned. But the damage was done and Lance was planning to take the fall by himself.

Kelly had made the allegations of inappropriate conduct and fraternization within the crew. He went on to further accuse the chief of using his position to sexually harass the man into doing what he wanted. But thank God so far everyone was seeing accusations for  the lies that they were. The chief had covered himself and the crew when he transferred the man to another company stating incompatibility amongst the crew’s personalities. It also helped that the guys were separately questioned in regards to those allegations, and the personality conflicts amongst the staff here, and of course they all sang the chief’s praises.  The only crew that wasn’t questioned was Thad for obvious reasons and  Kelly’s named accomplice in all this. And right now Lance and I hoped that it was another tall tale being spun by the disgruntled little twink, but the evidence on the man’s  turnout gear, along with his fingerprints, and Thad’s DNA all over the equipment spoke volumes.

“Is he here and aware of what’s happening?” The Police Chief turned to me and asked. I shook my head no, I don’t think that even I was incapable of words by now. I was silently fuming at Lance’s decision to step down if they decided to pursue the accusations of misconduct. It was his word against Kelly’s and I feared that once Shaun was brought into the mix, and the evidence was placed before him, he was going to go down that same road. Why wouldn’t he, if he was carrying the same type of grudge against the chief that Kelly was?

There was a question I desperately wanted answered, the chief has never encouraged any of us, never pursued any of them. And yes, it was in a moment of weakness and my constant ribbing that he slept that one time with Kelly, and the guilt from that ate at me. Even with Lance’s multiple reassurances that I could never make him do something he hadn’t wanted to do, he admitted that it was a lonely moment for him and Kelly took advantage of his momentary weakness, and he blamed himself for being weak. But Hell we were all human, so that was neither here nor there. The little shit should have just taken it for what is was,  a booty call. So where did these feelings come from in Shaun, why would he do something like that to Thad?

Well I wouldn’t have to wait long because there was a brief tap on the door before it was opened and Kristy ushered Shaun inside, he was all smiles until he saw the amount of Brass sitting in the room. The grin dropped from his face and he took a step backwards only to bump into two huge police officers that took up stance just inside the doorway. His face paled down and my head swiveled on my neck as I heard the slight growl that Lance released out of his throat. He was livid, but he was hiding well. If someone didn’t know him as well I did, they wouldn’t be able to tell that it was most likely his sheer force of will that was keeping him his chair and not lunging at the obviously guilty looking bastard’s throat.

The officer’s nudged Shaun further into the room and a harried Legal representative rushed by them and made a show of introducing himself to Shaun and tried to  pull him aside. But the Fire Commissioner stopped him and looked to the Police Chief to clarify the situation to the confused man. He stood and faced Shaun as did everyone else in the room from where they were seated.

“Young man, have a seat and I will make this quick and painless for all involved. There is no denying your guilt in this situation. It has been brought to light about your involvement with a former crew member by the name of Kelly Sheppard. Mr. Sheppard was detained a few days ago and questioned about the assault of Thaddeus Martin during an dangerous incident of a structural fire were Mr. Martin was working. He was assaulted and severely injured while on duty. His injuries were suspected to have been an deliberate at of malice or even an attempt on the man’s life. The weapon used in this assault was found right here in this station house. The only fingerprints on the wrecking bar, were yours and that of a Mr. Chuck Mallory who gave us a sworn statement that he handed you the piece of equipment to join your crew on assignment to clear the burning building.” The Head Policeman folded his hands together in front of his lap and leaned back against the lip of the desk blocking Lance’s view of Shaun. My thoughts were that the astute man most likely picked up on the rage rolling of the chief, and he was putting himself in the line of fire in case my friend lost his shit.

“You were the only one with a wrecking bar while others in your crew were given Halligan bars. Your turn out gear and shoes were taken in for evidence and traces of Mr. Martin’s DNA were found on them. So this is the time to have your say in this situation because whether or not you choose to defend your actions, and give your side of the story. You are going to be taken into custody and charged for the crime of assault and battery with the intent of causing severe bodily harm. There is also a possibility you maybe charged as an accessory to arson as well since your partner alleges that you were fully aware of his involvement with the recent arson outbreak.”

Shaun looked around the room with an incredulous look on his face, and I watched as it finally sank in that he was in some serious shit here. He jumped up out of the chair an accusatory finger and Lance. “You know what, fuck you. I don’t have to explain shit and incriminate myself, ya’sll seem to have all this shit on me, well what about that bastard right there. You and your fucking Rookie. I hope he fucking dies, what made him any better than the rest of us? Kelly did everything possible to make you love him, but you treated him like a whore and no matter what I did i could never compare with you for his affections. I told him how to get back at you but he chickened out when it came to your golden boy, so I took care of it, and this is how he repays me for my devotion to him. He rats on me at the first given opportunity. This is all your fault you asshole, and I hope you feel the same sense of loss and hopelessness knowing you boy might not make it.” He spewed his vile at Lance and I watched as Lance completely lost it.

The Commissioner, the Mayor, and even the Fire Marshall all lunged for Lance’s charging form but he shook them off like a professional linebacker for an NFL team. The Legal Representative scurried put of the big ma’s way and I wasn’t fast enough to prevent him from wrapping a large hand around Shaun’s throat, picked him up clean off the floor and slammed him into the wall with enough force to crack the drywall.

“You think this shit is a game? You think my feelings for Thad is a God damned joke, something that I can conveniently turn on and off? You think it’sfunny that you are responsible for almost killing the one person that means more to me than my own life? Did you get some type of wicked satisfaction from that shit? How about I get mine by choking the the fucking life out of you?” Lance roared in Shaun’s almost purple face.

The Police chief and the Mayor stepped forward with the Fire Commissioner bringing up the rear, all of them were trying to placate Lance. I stepped forward and wrapped both hands around his bulging bicep and leaned close to his ear and whispered. “Buddy, he isn’t worth it, you will be sitting right along in jail with deplorable Kelly if you kill this bastard. You will leave Thad alone out here and right now, he needs you. Let the law handle this and what is to be will be.”

The office door burst open right at that moment and the officer’s drew their weapons, but the Police Chief waved them off. “From my standpoint, the allegations that were made about improper conduct in this company house was a malicious attempt of defamation of your name Lance, please don’t add fuel to that fire. Let the young man go.”

I felt Lance’s muscles relax and he unceremoniously dropped Shaun onto the floor and the man pitched forward on his hands and knees as he gasped for air. The head of the police snapped his fingers and Shaun was hauled to his feet cuffed and read his Miranda rights as he was led away. The Mayor turned to the Legal Representative for Shaun and raised an eyebrow at him. The man quickly nodded his head in some kind of understanding and jogged out after his client.

“Son, you need to calm down. I don’t give a shit about what or who you do in private and behind closed doors. But the rules are in place for a reason. If you are having a romantic relationship with someone under your direct supervision then something about that relationship needs to change, or somebody needs to be relocated to another station. And I only say if something like that was going on, not that it is going on. Do you understand me?” The Fire Commissioner stated as he raised a knowing eyebrow at the chief. “Now, as far as I am concerned nothing like that is occurring or will it ever occur in this station under your impressive watch. Now, I am sure you have an employee to check up on and his family to give support to. Let us deal with the rest and I expect a phone call from the Mayor later on this week naming the candidates for my office. Have a good day, and I wish your young firefighter a speedy recovery. I was repeatedly  warned about his Mama otherwise I would visit  him myself, but I am too old for this shit. Good day.”

And that was that, all the officals left with just as quietly as they had arrived. I spied Robbie nearly vibrating with curiosity just outside Kristy’s door. I caught his gaze and he immediately calmed and nodded at me before he went back to the main room. I would talk to him later. My concern was now my best friend who literally folded in onto himself after dropping into the now empty chair in front of his desk.  I grabbed a bottle of water off the tray Kristy had brought earlier.

“Here buddy, drink this, it’s only a few more hours and then you can spend all your time with Thad. At least they are waking him up now and Sofia is there. You know nothing or no one is going to get past her.” I tried to encourage him and he gave me a wan smile before taking a sip of water. I watched as he heaved himself up and saunter back towards his desk. He needed some space and I was going to give it to him. I had to go explain to Robbie and the crew what was going on and why their friend was taken in cuffs out of the station, although they all knew it was coming from the line of questioning they had to go through. I also had to call Nate and get an update on Thad’s condition, and to make sure that he was holding up. Fuck, just two more hours were left before this shift is finally over and I can take proper care of my men and support my distraught friends.

Chapter 28

Chapter 28

Lance’s POV…

(Hospital Chapel—–>)

 

I tried to keep my pace even as I walked through the hospital entrance; I tried not to run as my anxiety threatened to choke me. Sofia had called me almost in hysterics saying that the Doctors decided to take Thad back to surgery after giving him blood transfusions all day. She said something about them telling her that Thad had internal bleeding and the transfusions weren’t helping, so the Doctors were taking him back to the Operating Room to find the source of the bleeding. It took all that I had to deal with the rest of my shift and sign off to the oncoming shift before blazing a trail out of there. It was taking all my will power and every molecule of energy to remain strong and stoic for everyone, when in reality I felt like I was going to shatter apart at any minute.

I just needed the love of my life to open those gorgeous eyes of his and look at me. I needed him to wiggle his toes and his fingers so the fear of paralysis is put to rest. God, I just needed for him to be alright, for him to be whole and hale, because if he lost his chance to be a firefighter. He would be devastated. This was his dream and I was beyond pissed that Kelly and Shaun tried to take it from him over petty bullshit. Why the Hell didn’t they come after me? Thank God Kelly was such an insipid tattling little bitch and that Chuck was in charge of equipment that day onsite, or else Shaun may have had another opportunity to finish his quest in hurting or even killing Thad. Fuck, the good Lord was looking out for Shaun, because I would have taken great pleasure in watching the life drain out of his eyes as I choked the fucker to death.

Keeping up the pretense and being strong for my crew for the remainder of our shift has left me completely and truly drained. I don’t know if I will be able to handle any more bad news. My steps faltered and I could feel my knees buckling right here in the hallway leading me to the surgical waiting room. What if he doesn’t make it? What if he does and he realizes his dream is lost to him? I would love him if he had no arms, no legs; if he was partially or fully paralyzed, as long as he drew breath, I would be there for him. But would he want me to?  Here he was through no fault of his own, fighting for his life to return to normal. It was all because of me and my stupid mistake with Kelly.

I can’t lose him, not ever. The Commissioner was all set to turn a blind eye if I played nice and stepped into the running for his office. That would solve the fraternization problem, and although I was still on the fence about doing it. The choice has been taken from me. But I needed Thad to be awake; I needed for him to be on board with my decision to do what it takes to protect the crew as well as our relationship. Drawing a shaky breath, I leaned against the wall and tried to shore up my courage for whatever it was that I was going to hear about Thad’s surgery when I walked through those waiting room doors.

Suddenly I felt a heavy hand on my shoulder and I looked up to see my best friend and my right hand man standing there with a look of understanding on his face. My entire crew was standing behind him and one by one they stepped up to me and placed their hands on my back physically offering me the strength I needed to walk through those doors, and I had to blink a few times to clear my vision. For these guys I would take on the responsibilities of the Commissioner’s office to make sure they were good.

I nodded my head at them and the stepped back and they flanked me as I walked the remaining few yards to the waiting room. My hand shook as I reached out and pushed the door open. My gaze swung around the almost empty room until they landed on Sophia huddled in the corner with Henri comforting her on one side and Nate on the other. She gave me a preoccupied smile before she went back to wringing her handkerchief. Nate leaned over and kissed her cheek as we all filed into the room and closed the door behind us. He jumped to his feet as Xavier approached him and I had to look away as my friend embraced his man and nuzzled his cheek against the side of Nate’s disheveled hair. Robbie squeezed his slender body in between them and snuggled against Nate as well.

I looked to Henri and he just shook his head letting me know that there wasn’t anything else he needed to tell me about Thad’s surgery so far. So I blew out a pent up breath and dropped my exhausted and aching body into a chair and proceeded to go quietly insane.

Damn, this sucked ass big time, I looked up at the clock and it’s going on close to three hours since Sophia had called and told me they were taking him back to surgery. They must have found something by now, how long did it take to fix whatever they needed to fix. Jumping up I ran my hands through my hair and went to the window to gaze unseeing out into the surrounding parking lot of the Medical Center. I wondered if I banged my head against the plane glass hard enough would that stop my frantic brain from working overtime.

Just then the doors swooshed open and I spun on my heels praying it was Thad’s team of Doctors, but to my surprise it was Christy and some of the hospital volunteers. They were loaded down with bags of food and coffee for everyone. Sofia immediately hopped to her feet, seeing that there was something she could do other than worrying about her son. Then she went right up to Christy like they were old friends and thanked her for stopping by her catering company and picking up the food. It dawned on me that they did in fact know each other, and most likely it was Mama Martin checking up on her cub and getting Christy every time she called the station house.

I just shrugged my shoulders and went back to staring at nothing outside the window as Sophia made sure to gather the troops and that everyone had something to eat. I knew my nervous gut would probably protest anything that I might attempt to put in it, so I didn’t even make a move towards the smorgasbord of sandwiches and such. But knowing my mother-in-law, she wasn’t going to let me off the hook at all. I fully expected her to rail at me about letting her baby get hurt in the first place, but she hasn’t. Instead she has been telling me to be strong and have faith that Thad is a fighter and that he will see his way through all of this, and I hung onto to those words like a lifeline.

“Lance baby, I know you haven’t had anything decent pass those lips of yours since this while mess started. Henri told me that you caught those despicable men responsible for hurting my boy. Now we need to focus and send him positive energy, and to do that we got to take care of ourselves too. So come on, eat something, if not for yourself but for Thad.” She quietly prodded me over to a chair and I slumped down into it. She handed me a loaded plate and an over large cup of steaming coffee. “Now make sure you eat all that, I don’t want any excuses.” And she went off to reclaim her seat next to Henri who handed her own plate and kissed her on her cheek. I couldn’t help but smile at them; I wanted my love for Thad to be just like that, never ending. If there is a God in heaven, please let me get the opportunity to love him until the day I draw my last breath and most likely long after that.

I dutifully ate some of the food Sophia placed in front of me and it all went down my throat like cardboard. I know it was tasty; Sophia’s food is anything but finger licking, want to lick the plate amazingly delicious. But nothing in my world will be right again until I know for sure that Thad is going to be okay. I wanted to get up and throw the damn chair at the clock that refused to move. Xavier came over and tried to hold a conversation, but I couldn’t focus on anything he was saying. And then, finally, finally two men dressed in sweaty scrubs entered the room and asked for the Martin family and I immediately jumped to my feet and hauled ass over to where Sophia, Henri, and Nat stood with apprehensive expressions on their faces.

I could feel my limbs shaking until the Doctor said those amazing words. “We found the source of bleeding, it was a nicked artery in the kidney, and he will make a full recovery. Slight swelling and trauma to the tissue surrounding his lower spine, but once it heals he will have full use of his legs and should return to regular work and activity.”

My head spun and the air whooshed out of my exhausted body as Sophia thanked them and asked when she would be able to see him, and the Doctors said another hour or so he will be wheeled back to his room. Relief so sweet rushed through my veins, and I needed some space. I nodded my head at Nate and as quickly as my legs could carry me and made a beeline for the exit. No one needed to witness my breakdown. I quickly turned several corners and funny enough I wound up right in front of the Hospital’s Chapel and I ducked inside. I was more than happy to see that I had the small quiet room to myself. And that is when I lost it.

My entire body shook like I was having some kind of seizure as the tears, and the anger, all the uncertainty, and plain helplessness of the last few days just coalesced in one giant lump of emotion as it purged from my body. I kneeled down on the floor on front of the little cross and I cried as everything in me just gave way. I just stayed there with my nose dripping and my wet face facing the floor. God only knows how long I stayed there like that, it wasn’t until a gentle hand was placed on my shoulder that I jumped and looked around to see Sophia sitting on the little bench behind me. She urged me to turn around and like a true mom she pulled a wet wipe from her purse and held my face as she wiped away my tears and my nose.

“You know, I was ready to rip you in half and call forth divorce proceedings on Henri when he finally told me what happened. I was more than ready to take on this entire city when I was told that Thaddeus was hurt, and for what, some stilted lover and not the danger of his job. It pissed me off and I was so mad that you dragged him into this crap. But Lance, once the anger and the fear for my boy cleared, I didn’t feel like that anymore. And son, I don’t blame you and you don’t need to blame yourself either. Now my son is awake and in pain, but he is refusing his medicine and he is calling for you. He made it darling, and he will continue to get better, and even I can see that it will not happen unless you are by his side. My boy loves you, and watching you throughout this whole ordeal, I know you love him too. And that is all a Mother can ask for her children when they have a relationship. Now come on, my baby is waiting.” She finished and literally hauled me to my feet. I squeezed her hand, for a tiny little thing she as sure strong as Hell, in both body and spirit.

We quickly made it back to Thad’s room and I could hear the Nurse cajoling him, trying to get him to take his medicine. I walked through the door only to see him holding the device to deliver the injection in his hand and stubbornly refusing to let her push the button. Henri and Nate where trying to talk to him, and Xavier and Robbie was trying to keep him from jostling himself in the bed. Everyone else was outside of the room in the hall.

“Baby, take it easy. I am here.” I said as I rushed over to the bed and shoved my crew out the way. At this point in time, I didn’t give a flying fuck who knew that this beautiful person was mine. His hair was sticking up all over his head and he looked pale and tired, but he was still the most gorgeous thing I have ever had the opportunity to look at. I brushed his hair back and he calmed down immediately. “I am here. I am not going anywhere and you are going to fine beautiful, now give me the pain control.” I said as I leaned over and brushed his chapped lips with mine. I licked them to ease the dryness a bit as I pushed the device to administer his pain relief and soon enough those pretty eyes of his fluttered as sleep claimed him. Everyone seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

“Alrighty then, chop, chop time to go. My baby needs his rest. Thank ya’ll for being here, you can come back tomorrow. Now who is coming to the house for dinner?” Sophia inquired as she herded everybody including the medical staff out of the room. She turned and winked at me before solidly closing the door. I could still hear her delegating to the masses as she organized them to meet her at her home. The woman was a force to be reckoned with, but she was going to be my mother-in-law and I had to love her.

I brushed his hair off his forehead and bent down to give him a kiss on his cool cheek before getting up and dimming the lights of his room. I dragged the chair as close as I could get it next to his bed and sat down and held his hand. He snuffled in his sleep and fidgeted to the side a bit and went back to sleep. And I just laid my head next to his thigh and watched over him until my own eyes felt droopy and all the exhaustion finally caught up with me. I drifted off feeling a lot lighter knowing that the love of my life was going to be alright.

Chapter 29

Chapter 29

(Thad’s Hospital room Shower———>)

“Mr. Martin, it’s imperative that you take this medicine in order to heal and to be pain free.” The quirky little Nurse tried again to get me to take that God awful pill, the one that made me feel like I was high all the time. I didn’t want it, I didn’t need it, and I just wished everyone would leave me alone and let me go home. It’s been three weeks since I have been hold in within these four walls and I have done everything that they have asked of me. I took the meds, I have been up and walking with physical therapy, and the Doctor said he would make the decision today if he was going to finally discharge me to continue to be seen as an outpatient before clearing me to go back to work. In all honesty, I just wanted to go home sleep in my own bed, use my own toilet, and have the damn privacy to rub my poor neglected cock raw if I wanted to.

Even my inner twink was a disgruntled bitch breathing flames of fire at everyone and anyone brave enough to come close to us. I needed my man that was the plain and simple truth of it all. Lance has been here every day even when he was on duty to see me, to hold me and pet me and let me know that he was missing me too. This morning was almost torture when he showed up in his dress blues with his high shine dress shoes and all his badges across his sculpted chest. He had a meeting the top brass about his newly acquired position of Fire Commissioner. I am so proud of him, but I knew he was not thrilled about the responsibility that would come with the title, but if anyone can do it, he can.

It was going to be kind of weird going back to the station, by the time I am cleared for duty he will have moved his office to the Federal Plaza across town, and Xavier will have taken the helm as Battalion Chief. Lance said he had some news for me and he was going to tell me when he got back from his meeting.

“Mr. Martin…” The Nurse called my name and tried to get my attention again, and I just looked at her and stubbornly crossed my arms over my chest.

“Listen, I don’t want to take that, it makes me feel strange. Can’t you ask the Doctor for something a little less potent? I am not in that much pain.”

She sighed heavily. “Sure thing, if that is what you want. Give me a few minutes and let me see what he says.” And she left the room taking those foul pills with her.

I was sore, but at least the burning throb on my spine had long since stopped. I was able to get up and walk to the bathroom on my own, and the Surgeon removed my bandagers yesterday. My mom had blatantly refused for me to eat hospital food and dispatched Henri to bring me three meals a day which meant food enough for six people at each meal. So food wasn’t an issue, but I wanted a shower in the worse way and my Nurse kept telling me when she is free. If she thought she was going to wash my boy bits or tries to help me wash then she was in for a rude awakening. I was going to bathe and wash my hair today even if it crippled me. I could just imagine what I looked like.

My little gay boy has been dropping hints by walking around in a biohazard suit and spraying Pine Sol everywhere, the little bitch. But I knew for sure that I am tired of Lance coming here when I am flat on my back and looking weak. He has been so terrified for me; it breaks my heart when he barely brushes his fingers over my skin like I was going to fall apart or something. No matter how many times I have told him that I feel better. Damn Kelly and Shaun for doing this to us. I hope they rot in jail for a very long time. The Police and the Fire Marshall had come by to tell me what was happening and they got my side of what happened during the incident, what I could recall of it at least. And when they told me about Shaun’s involvement, I was shocked speechless for awhile. I never suspected that he was carrying a torch for Kelly or that he blamed Lance for Kelly’s not being able to return his feelings.

They said Shaun had rambled on about taking the love of the Chief’s life like Lance took Kelly away from him. His Lawyers were trying to work the insanity plea, but it doesn’t seem to be working since it looked like Shaun had plotted his revenge from day one. Kelly wasn’t going down by himself, and he confessed everything, the plots for the fire and the plans to harm me, all of which he says was Shaun’s idea. It was sad really, and I thanked the good Lord that there was a back draft blaze that caused us to hit the floor, otherwise my brains would have been scattered across that warehouse if I had remained upright. That bastard had meant to kill me and I shuddered all over again at the mere thought.

My bladder decided to make itself known and I blew out a frustrated breath and flipped the blankets off my legs. I know this Nurse was trying her best, but she wasn’t moving fast enough for me. These four walls were becoming claustrophobic and I wanted out. I rocked my upper body as I did an internal assessment and I gave myself the green light to head for the bathroom.

“Don’t even think about it, you little shit. If you fall and break your ass, I don’t know who would burn this place to the ground first, Mama or your man.” Nate’s deep voice had me snapping my head around towards the entrance to my room.

I could feel my bottom lip push put into a pout as I shot him the finger and stood on wobbly knees while I held onto the bed. He rushed to my side and I held my hand up to stop him in his tracks. I was alright; I just needed to find my land legs after lying in bed all night. “Despite what all of you may think, I am not some delicate little flower that is going to shatter at any given moment. I need to strengthen my legs. I need to piss and I needed to bathe dammit, so if you want to help. Help me with that.”

Nate must have seen the determination on my face, because he set the satchel of aromatic food on the bed; he must have been Mommy’s gofer today. Poor Henri, he needed a day off from my mother’s worrying over me. Nate was just about to guide me into the en-suite restroom when Lance came walking through the door.

“You are being naughty again, I see.” He said as he leaned that delicious body of his against the door frame and crossed his arms over his wide barrel chest. The action caused the material of his jacket to stretch and strain across the width of those broad mouth watering shoulders. I couldn’t be sure but from the way Nate’s head snapped up and the flush of color across his cheeks, I am pretty sure that he heard the needy little whimper that bubbled up and out of my throat.

“Alrighty then, your lunch is there. I am going to leave you in the capable hands of your man. See you later Bro.” Nate stated and he didn’t even wait around for my answer before he scuttled around my man and out the door.

I was tittering by the bed when Lance pushed his heavenly body away from the door and sauntered his way across the room and to my side. “Baby, you got to be patient.” He said as he wrapped those long muscular arms around my waist but I tried to ease away from him, three weeks of sponge baths were not my idea of being snuggled up to this heavenly creature.

“I really want a shower; I think the Nurse just gets a kick of trying to see my bits.”I said as he hauled me back against his chest and my poor long neglected prick perked up at the object of its interest standing so close. In my mind’s eye, the little slut was already pulling out those red fuck me heels and stripping out of his clothes.

Lance just kept me tucked under his chin and rubbed his chin in my hair. “Baby, you smell like you and nothing else. There is nothing that would make me not want to lick this delectable little body of yours from head to toe. But if you would feel much more comfortable with a shower let’s see about getting you one.”

My knees wobbled this time, but it wasn’t because of my injuries, it was because of the most wonderful man in the world, and lucky me, he just happens to be mine. He sat me back down on the bed and stripped his jacket off; followed by his dress shirt and tie, and he placed them carefully on the back of the chair.

“Wha…what are you doing?” I asked wide eyed as he took off his watch and placed it in his pants pocket.

“You wanted to bathe and you don’t want the Nurse molesting you, so I am going to help you to the bathroom and shower.” He explained as he walked back over to me and pulled me to my feet. My half hard erection immediately went to from zero to sixty in just seconds.

Groaning out loud, I shuffled behind him and I had to say it. “Lance, I don’t think it’s a good idea for you to go into that bathroom with me.”

He ignored my words or it looked like he did when he turned me around so my back was facing his chest and began to untie my gown. I stood there as my entire body flushed bright red. Lance either felt the heat of my skin or he saw me flush because he turned me around and I desperately tried to hide my erection by placing my hands in front of my groin.

“What’s the matter, baby?” He whispered and I hung my head too embarrassed and too turned on to meet his gaze. I felt his big hand slide up my arm and his finger pushed under my chin and I had no choice but to look at him. I was practically panting with desire as my eyes met his glittering emerald gaze. He raised an eyebrow at me and I just let my hands drop to my sides.

“It’s been a while, I know I can’t do anything physical like have sex, but tell that to my cock.” I whispered and watched as Lance’s gaze immediately dropped to my groin. My little hooker was already strutting around buck ass naked except for them fuck me pumps as he twirled and enticingly wiggled his perfectly rounded ass at our man.

Lance’s intensely smoking hot gaze slowly traveled back up to my face. He licked his lips and dropped my gown from my shoulders. The rush of cool air hit my heated flesh and I couldn’t do anything but look at my man looking back at me like I was a precious piece of art. 

“You are simply exquisite. If I could, I wound bend you over right here and relieve you of some of this delicious sexual tension, but like I said patience, my love. Let’s get you showered and fed. Don’t ever feel shy around me, I am your man, yours. And I will be there for you in sickness as well as in health. I know you would be there for me, now into the shower with you.” Lance lips brushed over mine and my fingers dug into his massive shoulders. I just wanted to take a page out of my inner twink’s book and rub myself all over this man like the horny little puppy that I felt like.

My lust addled brain didn’t even register when he had turned on the taps for the shower, but when I stepped in and the warm water cascaded over my body it felt so good that I pushed my head under the spray and groaned out loud. Lance just chuckled as he stood at the entrance to the shower and let me soak myself before calling me over. I stepped close to him and he proceeded to wash me from head to toe. He rubbed shampoo into my hair and damn, I almost started tapping my foot on the tile with pleasure as those long strong fingers massaged my scalp.

He nudged me to rinse the shampoo out before calling me back to wash the rest of my body. He turned me around again, and I cock stood straight out from my body it was so hard. The tip was constantly leaking pre-cum as Lance washed my balls and my ass. I could help but rock my hips, unconsciously seeking friction were there wasn’t any. A frustrated mewl left my lips when Lance’s hands left his ass cheeks.

He stepped closer oblivious of the soap and the water as he pressed against my back. “It’s going to be a while before I can fuck you, baby. But I hate to see you in this state of arousal and not do anything about it, if we are careful, and you don’t make any sudden movements. How about you let me take care of you, my love?”

A needy whimper escaped from me as his long arm reached around my wet body, and he turned the shower head so that warm water washed down my chest and rivulets of warm water coursed its way over my heated groin. His fingers wrapped around my shaft and his other hand splayed across my hip holding me firmly in place.

“Just relax baby, your only job is to feel what I am doing to you. Let me do all the work.” He purred against my ear and a jolt of electricity raced over my extra sensitive flesh. “That’s it my love, yes…I love to feel this pretty prick sliding through my fist. You are so fucking beautiful, I just want to worship every mouth watering inch of your body.” He growled in my ear seconds before he flicked the fleshy lobe with the tip of his hot tongue.

His fist picked up speed as he pumped my primed shaft in his fist. The sinful glide of that hand had me babbling nonsense as my balls quivered with my impending release and drew up tight into my body.

“You are almost there baby, I can feel you trembling so sweetly for me, come on sexy, and give it to me. I want to see this sweet cock explode. I want to lick your cum from my fingers. Come on love, give me what I want. Let me taste you.” He continued to lick and nibble on that sensitive spot behind my ear. “Now baby, come for me.” He commanded as my cock just did what he wanted and erupted all over his hand, some of the thick white come hit the wall and slid down into the drain as my world spun away from me. He continued to milk my cock until I fell back against his broad chest.

“Hmm…so sweet.” He purred as he licked his fingers, making sure that I watched as he lapped up my juices. Sweet

Jesus, this man was going to be the death of me. He rinsed me off and wrapped me in a warm fluffy towel, and turned off the water as he held my dazed but sated body against his. I could feel his erection poking me in my hip and I leaned back and looked up in his beautiful face.

“What about you, baby?” I mumbled the words, my tongue felt heavy in my mouth as I struggled to blink up at him. I was exhausted but I wanted to make sure he was okay too.

“I am fine precious, let’s get you dressed and back to bed. Are you feeling any pain?” He asked and I happily shook my head as he led me from the bathroom. I was feeling so euphoric that I didn’t even give the blushing Nurse a second glance as she quickly finished refreshing my sheets and handing Lance a fresh hospital gown. She informed me that the Doctor will be in later and that he changed my pain medicine, she asked me if I wanted it now and I just shook my head at her. My man took care of all my immediate needs and he was continuing to take care of me as he sat me on the bed and began spreading lotion on my limbs.

She smiled and hurried from the room as Lance’s hands massaged every inch of my body as he rubbed the skin softener in. A sigh of pure contentment left my lips as he dressed me and eased me back onto the bed and covered me with a light blanket. I turned my head and watched as he opened the food containers and asked me if I wanted to eat and again I just shook my head. My eyes were getting droopy but I managed to focus on his words as he told me about his meeting. He sat next to my bed and held my hand making me feel like the most cherished person in the world. God, what did I ever do to get so lucky?

I drifted off with a smile on my face as I felt his warm lips brush against my cheek. Now all that I needed to make my world even better was to get out of the hospital and back to my life with my man at my side. Yes, that would be just the thing for me.

Chapter 30

Chapter 30

**A/N-Well my darlings, we have come to the end of another journey. It has been so gratifying to share Thad and Lance’s story with you. I am glad that you guys have so enjoyed this story. Much love to you all, there will be an Epilogue to follow this chapter so look out for that. Once again, thank you to all my followers, fans, and readers. Please enjoy the music video by Train, “Marry Me.” hint, hint…I thought it was appropriate, xoxo Dianna

(The fire trucks––––>)

“Nate, will you hurry the Hell up? If you make me miss any portion of Lance’s speech you won’t have to worry about your Dom beating your ass” I huffed as I pulled on the cuffs of my dress uniform as I impatiently waited for my brother to finish whatever the Hell it was he was doing in the bathroom. I swear if he made me late for Lance’s first Commissioner’s Ball and his speech, Mama was going to have one less son to deal with.

“Damn, keep your panties on, you know this shit never starts on time. Lance had to be here an hour early to do the whole press conference thing and what not, but we have hours to go before the party really gets going, do you really want to sit through all those boring speeches and long winded accolades?” Nate said as he walked back out to the sink area to wash his hands.

I just rolled my eyes at him and turned back around to the mirror to give myself one last once over before dragging Nate’s ass out of the men’s restroom. Why I let him talk me into getting ready at his house was news to me, he took forever to get dressed. Then he drove at a snails pace all the way across town to get to the Hotel where the Commissioner’s’s Ball was being held. The first one of Lance’s new position. He is supposed to give his acceptance speech tonight too, in just a few minutes to be exact, and Nate is doing everything he can to make me miss it. I swear I felt like he was doing it on purpose. At every turn tonight, it’s like he has been right on my heels dragging me backwards when I wanted to go forwards.

Finally, he finished washing his hands, why he needed me to escort him to the damn bathroom, I don’t know, but he had insisted that I leave the ballroom to go with him. Why he didn’t take one of his men…Then again, if he had left with Xavier, or worse with Robbie, it was likely that I wouldn’t have seen either of them for the rest of the night. The horn dogs, I have learned to almost always try not to show up at Nate’s house unannounced now since I got more than an eyeful going over there last week. I had used my key to open his door, my arms were loaded with pizza and beer and Lord knows, never again. The sight of my brother and Robbie on their knees, bound with their arms cuffed behind their backs, and but naked while they serviced Xavier’s impressive cock was enough to have me all hot and bothered and totally embarrassed at the same time.

I left as quickly as I had arrived, and I had hightailed it over to Mommy’s house, she wasn’t home when I got there, so Henri had a chance to enjoy his pizza and beer in peace before she came home, took one whiff left behind by the pizza spices, and began to go on about Henri’s arteries clogging up and increasing his life insurance policy because he wouldn’t take care of himself by eating properly. I loved my step father to death, but I had removed myself from the house as quickly as I possibly could while she was in mid rant. I knew I was next in line to incur her wrath as the traitor who kept funneling contraband food into the house, so I slipped away while she was focused on her husband.

Now back in the ballroom and seated with the rest of my crew, I drew a deep breath as I tried to settle all the emotions that were churning in my gut. I was so excited and proud of Lance for being one of the youngest ever to make the prestigious status of Fire Commissioner. He was going to be thirty-seven on his next birthday and without a doubt he ran circles around all of us. Keeping up with him was a real challenge whether it was on the job with all the guys or in our personal relationship, in the bedroom. But I would happily die trying to keeping up with man. I was also horny as hell, and I was sort of hoping that since tonight was kind of special, we would be able to celebrate on our own in private later on. I have been cleared to go back to work on Monday after the Doctors gave me a clean bill of health a yesterday. Lance had refused to do anything more than sporadic hand jobs or blow jobs on his part, never letting me return the favor, or going any further than that. I was more than ready to be with him, to feel him claiming me all over again.

I was brought out of my musings by the now former Fire Commissioner stepping up to the podium and began the introductions for tonight speakers. I only paid attention to what he was saying with only half an ear. The only speech I was interested in hearing tonight was Lance’s, so I let my eyes wonder around the room looking at all the different departments in attendance tonight, even the Mayor was here and the entire City Council members and their spouses. Lance was up at the table of honor along with the other top brass and such. My gaze returned to my friends and family around the table where we were seated and I couldn’t help but smile at their antics. Even here, they were acting like kindergarten kids. Danny, Chuck, Tommy, and Robbie were using a piece of folded up paper towel and their hands to play football field goals across their table space. Xavier was busy trying to short circuit Nate’s thought processes by caressing the back of his neck with his long fingers. You could visibly see his shudders every time those busy digits brushed over a certain spot on his skin. I quickly averted my eyes. I was already worked up enough without having to watch someone else’s intimate contact to add to my discomfort.

The Mayor was introduced as the next speaker, and I wished for something stronger than the wine they were serving with the rubber chicken or the slab of raw meat that they were trying to pass off as catered food at these things. I watched as Lance tried to appear polite and interested in the proceedings going on up there and I had to smile. He had shared his plans with me over the last few weeks since I have been released from the hospital and he insisted I stay with him until I recovered fully from my injuries. He didn’t give me an option to refuse and for once my Mom just smiled and indulged my man and his wishes to have me close to him.

And one of the first things his office decreed was that Xavier was now Battalion Chief of Ladder 29. Christy chose to stay on as Xavier’s secretary rather than move on into the Federal Plaza with Lance as his Personal Assistant, she said she preferred the less stress job. So upon the mutual decision amongst all the guys in the crew, the sexual group relationships on the job were going to stop. Lance and Xavier decided that it would be better for everyone involved that on the job everyone kept it professional, but if they chose to have something outside of the station house, on their own time then that was their business. Fraternization within the same unit could happen, but only with the clear understanding that if the personal relationship interfered with the job, then it’s an immediate reassignment of all those involved. And the couple involved cannot work the same shift as the other partner if they belonged to the same station. Those were just among the new rules that Lance set in place.

So keeping within those rules, Robbie was promoted to Lance’s Personal Assistant, he was more than qualified to do the job. Lance told Robbie that he was more than happy he chose to work with him. Lance felt that Robbie was wasting his talents as his PA, but Robbie wanted the job more than anything else, and everyone had a hard time saying no to Robbie. So that left three open positions in our unit and I was hoping Nate would have taken one of the positions, but he refused in honor of going back to school. He was serious about becoming a Fire Marshall and all of us applauded his decision. So, Xavier was checking out the top players of the other stations as well as the promising students from the academy as candidates to fill the open positions.

A round of energetic applause once again brought me out of my head as I watched my man smile and shake the hands of the other heads of departments as he made his way to the podium. I sat up straighter and I was almost vibrating with excitement as I enthusiastically applauded right along with everyone else. Xavier turned and winked at me and I am sure the huge smile that split across my face showed everyone seated with me just how proud, and how much I loved and supported my man. I was too busy looking at him, ardently studying the way his body moved. I was totally caught up in how handsome he looked up there, how regal almost, and powerful, a true man in charge that I didn’t notice it when he had said my name until a spot light swung my way and people clapped as Lance asked me to stand up. Wide eyed and in complete shock, I jumped and plastered a smile on my face when Robbie all but dug the flesh off my ribs to get me moving.

Almost everyone other than my friends that were seated with me looked just as shocked as I did when Lance went on to introduce me as his life partner, and that if it wasn’t for me and my constant loving support of him, that he wouldn’t have made the decision to take his position of office. He went to say that he was proud to call himself my partner as well as the new Commissioner of the Fire Department he has worked so diligently and so hard for, years to serve this community and the people in it. And the crowd applauded once again to more energy this time. I discreetly scanned the faces that I could see and almost everyone was clapping, there were only a few looking on with disgust. And as always you can never make everyone happy. I just hoped that those who were disgusted or appalled by our choice to love one another, didn’t make his time in office difficult. We have had enough of that shit already. Lance proceeded to blow me a kiss and even though I was touched beyond belief, I couldn’t wait for all the attention to be off of me, so I quickly as I could plopped my ass back into my seat and seriously contemplated sliding under the table and remain there for the rest of the event.

Nate couldn’t help but rub it in and my crew snickered and teased me as Lance finished up his speech. I was touched when the others, the Mayor, the Police Commissioner, the former Fire Commissioner, and most of the City Council members made a show of solidarity by giving Lance a standing ovation and clapping him heartily on the back as he made his way back to his seat. There were a few more small speeches before everyone was released to eat and party on. I snatched my wine and gulped it in one go and chased it with a cold glass of water. I knew that Lance was headed my way and I wanted to be calm and collected by the time he made it to my side. Thank God my mother stayed home, she would have been all aflutter and overexcited swearing that a marriage proposal was next in line. She would have been probably picking the colors for the wedding in her head before Lance had even finished speaking. My inner twink was too shocked by Lance public announcement of our relationship to make his appearance, but I was sure he would get over it soon.

It took a few minutes for him to make it to my side, a lot of handshakes and greetings, small chats, and all the things someone in his position should come to expect when amongst the crowd of his peers like this. But by the time he did make it to me, I was all but having a seizure in my seat. Robbie literally shoved everyone over to make room for Lance as he sat beside me and leaned forward and used that lucious mouth of his to place a sweet tender kiss on my lips right there in front of all and sundry to see. Needless to say, there was nothing I would have or could have refused him at that moment. Every cell, every string of DNA, every molecule that made me who I am belonged solely to the man seated at my side. And when the music started up and he asked me to dance, there was no way in hell I would have refused him.

It was the most magical experience of my life, I thought I was going to die of embarrassment. I thought that I was going to spontaneously combust with all the blushing almost to thermonuclear proportions with all the eyes that were on us. But as my heart pounded away in my chest, my sole focus was on Lance, everything and everyone faded away. I couldn’t tell you how long my body swayed across the dance floor, perfectly insync with his. I buried my face underneath his chin and inhaled his unique scent, a perfect mixture of his cologne and his skin and I was intoxicated, completely high on this man. And for once I didn’t give a damn who knew it. He was mine and I was his and that was all that mattered to me. Time just flew by and all too soon and to my utter disappointment, we were calling it a night and Nate was going to drop me back to Lance’s house since there was a photo shoot with all the Department Heads and those paying patrons of the community.. Or I should say the donating members of the community that paid through the nose to have their photos taken with the Mayor and other City Leaders. 

So, I kissed my man and told him I would see him at home later and I made my way out of the ballroom with my brother at my side. I looked around and I didn’t see Xavier, or any other of the guys for that matter and I asked Nate about it and he just shrugged and said he was going to catch up with them later, and Danny and the crew left right after the dancing began. So I just shrugged my shoulders too and let my mind wonder to what I wanted to happen for Lance and I later on tonight.  I was trying to think of ways to entice my sexy beast of a boyfriend to get past the jacking off stage and pound my ass through whatever surface he might happen to pin me up against. Every time I stepped through his foyer, I have never been able to look at that center table the same ever again. I was so absorbed in my head that at first I didn’t notice it when Nate turned onto the street that lead towards my station house, rather than taking the other turn that would take me home.  It wasn’t until the blaring horns of the fire engine sirens shook me out of my revere. I looked back through Nate’s truck window and saw the huge ladder truck behind us.

I turned my confused gazed to my brother and he just smiled and kept crawling up the street, several police cars with lights flashing and sirens blaring flew by the truck and blocked off all traffic on both ends of the street. Nate turned the corner and my heart threatened to fly right out of my mouth, all of our rigs, the ambulances, and several police cruisers lit up the night, there emergency lights flashing blue and red, illuminating the entire station house and the surrounding street. The sirens were now off and the silence was almost as deafening. I couldn’t get my mouth or my tongue to form the question of what was going on. Nate stopped the truck in the middle of the display and I watched wide eyed through the front windshield as the trucks formed a uniformed line in front of us. My head snapped around to my brother and he just grinned at me like an idiot and pointed his finger for me to look forward again and I did.

I lost my ability to breathe when I watched one lone tall lone figure emerge from the brilliance of the flickering lights. And I would have recognized that sexy ass gait anywhere. I watched as Lance walked from between the rigs and to the passenger side door of Nate’s truck. He opened the door and smiled that heart stopping smile of his at me. And still I couldn’t get my brain to work enough to ask him what the Hell was going on. I just blindly to the hand the offered me and followed him around of the hood of my brother’s  truck and into the middle of the street. I took a second to look around us and my entire crew, even the ones on shift were all decked out in the dress uniforms and standing at attention in front of the rigs. Several  police officers, and Paramedics were also standing at perfect attention. My eyes flew to the my brother as he stepped out of his vehicle as a song broke into the silence of the night. I vaguely recognized it and as soon as the lyrics hit my ears, the words, “Marry me,” had my eyes flashing back to Lance and a sob nearly escaped my throat when I saw  him kneeling at my feet on one knee in front of me. He was still holding one of my trembling hands in his, and in his other hand was an open black velvet box.

The ring it contained was absolutely stunning, a thick gold band with a diamond right in the center. Tears poured out of my eyes as his gorgeous lips curled up into a gentle smile with the song still playing in the background. His shimmering emerald gaze held me in place and I felt like I was caught in a dream, a dream I never wanted to end. The absolute adoration and love pouring out of his beautiful eyes as he studied my face had me almost hyperventilating on the spot. The song finished and I watched as Lance’s chest rise as he drew in a deep breath. His gravelly  baritone washed over me. “Thad, you know you mean more to me than words could ever describe, so I am not even going to try, no amount of eloquence can say what is the simple God honest truth. I love you, you complete me in every way. You are my dream, everything I have ever wanted in this world and the good Lord was kind enough to bring you into my life just when I needed you most, and I need for you to remain at my side, in my bed and in my heart forever. So, please, please say that you will make the happiest man on Earth and marry me.”

The air that I didn’t realize I was holding whooshed out of my lungs as I nodded my head, yes, words were definitely beyond me by now. Lance quickly placed the ring on my finger as everyone around us let out ear shattering shouts and whistles, the police cars pinged their sirens while everyone clapped as Lance proceeded to suck my tongue down his throat. Nothing in my life could have ever compare to this moment. I didn’t even notice when my mom started snapping pictures while poor Henri tried to video tape the entire scene from  multiple angles. My inner gay boy was happily twirling around the room with lit sparkerlers wearing a stunning white wedding gown and them red fuck me heels. But nothing, nothing could drag my attention away from the loving embrace of my man. I clung to Lance right there in front of the station house that where all my dreams come true. Where this Rookie wasn’t  just living out his dream, but I met the man of my dreams at that very same station house also, and I couldn’t have been more blessed.

The End

Epilogue

Epilogue

**A/N-Thank you guys so much for supporting me through yet another story. I want to say to all of you that I loved all the comments, I appreciated all your votes, and all you input even if I don’t respond, I read every single one of them. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. And for all those asking the question, yes there will be a sequel that will be Nate, Robbie, and Xavier’s story…it will be called, “Surrender.” No I don’t know when I will start it. I am moving on to “Dominated by The Tycoon,” then I will start, “For My Son,” in November for NaNoWrimo. I will try to update everything as I go, but I cant make any promises. I love and appreciate all of you, xoxo Dianna

3 Years Later…

Lance’s Pov…

“Robbie, you know I don’t mean anything personal by this,  but haul your ass over to the passenger side, I need to get on-site of that fire pronto, and baby boy, you are not moving fast enough for me.” I shoved Robbie slender frame over from the driver’s side of the SUV and he barely cleared the console before plopping into the passenger seat all arms and legs before he righted himself with a disgruntled yelp. “Sorry, baby boy but we have been listening to this catastrophe taking place all day and now they have called for back up crews from across town.  This thing has turned into a fucking beast.”

“I understand Commissioner, Sir.” Robbie mumbled and immediately started tapping away on his notepad and tuning the crew radios in the SUV, so that I can listen to the site Chief barking orders and organizing the different crews. I heard Xavier’s booming voice as he made it known that Ladder 29’s crew answers to no one but him, they were going into the drenched part of the building to begin search and rescue for any workers trapped by the fire, while the other crews will try to contain what was left of the huge multistructure fire with the hopes of finally putting out the hours long blaze.

Over the years, I have learned to deal with the dangers the job presented to me and those who worked with me. I have dealt with it the best that I could, by  doing what I had to do to save those in need, or to give those families closure by finding their loves ones after the fact that they had been claimed by the blaze or the damages the fire caused to the structure where they were. But now that I wasn’t on the front line anymore and my husband was, I have had to learn how to deal with these same dangers again, but from a spouses point of view.

And let me say that it is a completely different set of emotions. Every protective, possessive cell in my body wanted to wrap Thad up in the softest cotton and place him in a padded room where I would know that he was safe at all times, but I knew he would fight me tooth and nail if I ever tried. Not even Sophia tries to step in his way when it came to his job. And I must admit that over the years Thad has become one of the best rescue workers on the crew. He was fearless, strong, and a quick thinker. He climbed the ranks and became Xavier’s second in command. And all of his crew members respected and revered him.

Tommy, Danny, and Chuck still remained with the team and their favorite past time was thinking it was funny to watch when the Rookie’s were broken in, especially when Thad was the one doing it,  the younger ones all looked at him like he was the Messiah or something, then they either got prickly or shy around him when they find out who he was married to. And the guys found it even more hilarious when I showed up at my old station house from time to time, the newbies eyes practically bugged out of their heads in reaction to my position as Fire Commissioner. My favorite thing to watch though was career days at the local schools, and my chest would expand with pride everytime the children looked at my husband with hero worship in their eyes. Thad was living his dream, and I was living mine by just having him in my life. Waking up to him in the morning and going to sleep next to him at night was like a blessing from above.

All of a sudden, I was jerked back to reality when I heard Thad’s voice booming over the radio, he was in the basement of the building but he had several survivors with different levels of injuries. He reported that there were hot spots flaring up close to their location, and the stairs to help get those that were able out of there had collapsed under their combined weight.  My heart stuttered in my chest as I engaged the emergency lights and tripped the sirens as I raced to the site. I looked over and reached for Robbie’s hand and gave him and encouraging squeeze. I wasn’t the only one with a man out there literally in the line of fire.

Finally, finally, I made it to the site of the fire and I flashed my lights and several Police officer’s began to clear a path for my official vehicle. I parked as close as I could get and then both Robbie and I exited the SUV and jogged the rest of the way weaving through the multiple trucks to get to the command center. Several rescue workers spotted me and immediately stood at attention and I just waved them off. I caught a glimpse of Xavier as he towered over the other Battalion Chief’s as he barked out his orders to his crew. I just stepped up and nodded a greeting to those around me and my concerned eyes met my best friend’s and he gave me one brief dip of his head to quietly let me know that my husband wasn’t in any imminent danger at the moment. I sent up a silent prayer to the heavens for all those involved here tonight. I was just praying for a swift end to this dangerous inferno. I only wanted to take my husband home at the end of his shift this evening and love on him until he couldn’t take it anymore.

I tried to be as unobtrusive as possible when I was on-site, but being the highest ranking member of the fire department, the chiefs and captains all wanted to differ their ideas to me during a call of this magnitude, but they have come to learn that unless I didn’t agree with their plans. I usually let them do what they do best, that was the best way to build experience and to learn what to do at any given moment. A fire can be a fickle bitch and she loved to confuse you at every turn. So you have to study her, get to know her, and even sometimes woo her into submission. That was how I dealt with her and that is how I  will continue to deal with her because that is what has always worked for me.

I listened to the organized chaos and offered my opinions here and there when asked, and I watched with my heart pounding away in my chest as my old crew members rescued the trapped warehouse workers, and the team started to emerge one by one from the now steaming building. The ladder trucks where still drenching the smoking shell of what used to be several warehouses, the fire was out but they were preventing any flare ups.  I saw Nate earlier when he arrived with his colleagues to inspect the site as soon as the blaze was completely extinguished. I had to hand it Xavier because other than a nod in his man’s, now a Fire Marshall, he kept his focus on his crew and I was so proud to watch him at the helm, large and in charge.

Robbie was busy fencing all my calls, and answering my messages from the Mayor, and other council heads, the news media, and such. He made sure all the Public Relations people were well informed and on the way to speak to the rabid News Anchors arriving to the site by the Van loads. I just ruffled his hair as he looked up and beamed at me before getting back to business. After seeing for myself that the love of my life was in one piece, I decided not to wait around and hover over him, he would hate that.

So after making sure to make sure to let every emergency worker on site know that I was proud of each and every single person out here, doing what they were trained to do. I made my leave with Robbie jogging two steps behind me. Thank the good Lord it was the weekend, and the one perk of this dang stressful politically correct office was that unless the situation  was considered a National Disaster, there was no way that I was bothered on the weekend. No more blaring alarms driving me bat shit crazy at all hours of the night, and no more propelling of the  sides of burning buildings and the like. Now I can actually slow down and concentrate on my man, and I couldn’t wait until he gets home tonight.

“Sir, you do remember that you have to beat the club tonight by nine for Nate’s graduation party.” Robbie remind me as I slipped into the passenger seat.

Fuckety, fuck…FUCK! “That’s tonight?” I asked hoping against hope that he got the wrong date for his man’s party.

“Yep, it’s tonight and you promised me that you guys were coming. Look, I know you have been missing Thad over the last couple of days, so I will throw in a special surprise for the both of you after the party. There is nothing kinkier than a private sex room of a kink club. Heh..whatta you say?” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively at me and I just had to laugh at his antics. The more I thought about it, the more the idea took root and blossomed in my brain. It would be something different and spontaneous, and it would definitely a turn on for me to have Thad’s sweet tight ass trussed up in one of those sex swings that Xavier had shown me some time ago.

“Well then, what are you waiting for? We have to get back to the office and then go home to prepare for your man’s shindig. Do you need me to drive?” I barked as I used my hands to make the motion for  him to get to going.

Robbie just gave me a big ole satisfied grin and floored the gas pedal. Damn, just thinking about the things I could do with Thad’s tight little body tonight was enough to have my blood roaring in my ears. We made it back to the office, I checked with the public relations department in regards to the fire and the people, the warehouse workers and their various conditions and such before speaking with the Mayor. By the time I got off the fucking phone, my dick was threatening to fall off my damn body it was so hard. And it showed no signs of deflating anytime soon either. It wanted it’s owner and nothing but sinking myself balls deep into Thad’s delicious bubble butt was going to do.

By the time I shut down all the electronics in my office, locked up after sending Robbie home to get ready for the party, and driving home across town. Thad’s truck was already parked in the driveway when I got there and I was practically panting in need by the time pushed my key into the front door lock.  He wasn’t anywhere in the living room or the kitchen, so I walked through to the master bedroom and an idiotic smile spread across my face as I heard the shower in the master bath going. I stripped out of my clothes so fast, I am sure several pieces of the discarded garments were fit only for the trash in my rush to get them off. I finally managed to get my socks off while hopping across the carpet towards the bathroom door. I prayed he was just starting his bath and not ending it.

“Hey baby.” I whispered in his ear as I slipped into the glass shower stall behind him and pressed my body against his.  I closed my eyes and savored the feeling of once again being skin to skin with the one person I was sure that was made just for me. The sight alone of the warm water cascading in rivulets over his toned flesh was enough to make me want to come right here on the spot. The scent of his body wash swirling in the steam surrounding us had me drunk on the very essence of him.

“Mmm…I missed you.” My love stated as he turned that incredible body of his around in my arms so that he was facing me, that toned body of his tucked tight against me and he used the tip of his nose to nuzzle my cheek. I squeezed that tight ass and brought him even closer so that he could feel the full length of my rock hard cock against his chiseled abdomen. He leaned his head back and wicked intent gleamed in those pretty eyes of his giving me no warning before Thad suddenly dropped to his knees and swallowed my shaft all the way down to the root. The wet bulbous head slammed into the back of his throat.

“FUCKING HELL!” I groaned and threw my head back against the tiled wall as my husband proceeded to suck my brains through my dick.  Damn, if it wasn’t the best feeling in the world after having gone almost a week without touching him or kissing him. I spread my legs wider and gave him all the room he wanted to take the edge off my all consuming desire for him.  I still had plans for him later, and starting out this way, rubbing one out  now will give me all time in world for me to explore him without having to worry about holding off an impending orgasm. 

  Nate’s POV…

I tipped my glass  of wine up to my lips and shook my head at Robbie and his friends, Tory and Martin tried to drag their other little shy friend, the pretty little one, Scottie, the one that belonged to the beast of a sex God that owned this place onto the dance floor with them. Just looking at them together was enough to make any man’s blood run hot through his veins. I discreetly peeked over to where their men were seated and watched as they laughed and talked amongst themselves but their eyes never left their boys.

I sighed and silently craved for what those gorgeous men had, a Dom, a lover, and a man that made them their sole focus. The joy they took in  surrendering to their lovers, the unconditional trust they felt for their men in order for them to be able to submit to them. I knew I had that too, or at least that was what Xavier was offering me, and even after the man sat down and  listenied to all of my fears about  not being what he needed. He took the time to lay them all to rest one by one and offered me nothing but bliss in return, if I will just submit to him. And I have, or at least I was trying my best to give him all of me. But I was still learning the lifestyle and my men were ultra patient with me and they never gave up an opportunity to praise me for my efforts. Even after three years together, I was still having a little trouble submitting myself over to Xavier completely, something was always on my mind whehter it was work, school, exams, and blah blah.

I knew it frustrated Xavier at times, but he has been nothing but patient and understanding with me, that’s why I requested Nolan’s help tonight in setting up a scene just for my men. One that required me to solely focus on nothing but my Dom and my playmate. Hopefully, I will finally be able to fly and take my well deserving Dom with me. Robbie had whole heartedly agreed to my plan, the only problem was executing the scene without looking like I was topping from the bottom. I shared that with Nolan as well and his best friend and business partner, Dean gave me the perfect solution. What Dom would  turn down a gift from his boy.

So while, Robbie was distracting, Sir on the dance floor, I was able to slip away to prepare myself for what I hoped to be an evening none of us will ever forget. As I made my way towards the private rooms, I happened to pass by Tommy, Chuck , and Danny, I have dubbed them the three stooges in my mind, they were always together, usually fucking each others brains out. And with all the kissing and the petting going on between them at the moment, it was very possible that they were well on the way screwing each other right in the middle of the hallway, and the best part about that is, no one here will be overly concerned about that.

What really shocked me though was the sight of my very vanilla little brother and his much larger husband both of them disappearing earlier from the party, and when I went looking for the naughty duo. I watched as I my brother-in-law collected a key for one of the private rooms from the Dungeon Master, and I haven’t seen hair nor hide of either of them since. I was dying to know what the hell my baby bro has gotten himself into. I had always thought that if Lance wanted to be a Dominant in the lifestyle, he would he a kick ass one. I made it to my private room for the night and opened the door and nearly jumped out of my skin, Robbie was already bouncing in the middle of the room as he laid out the items necessary to set the scene for Sir.

“How the hell did you get back here so fast, and if you are here, who is distracting Xavier from searching for us before we are ready?” I asked him as I began to remove my clothing and folding them neatly before placing them on the shelves provided by the door. Robbie finished with what he was doing and promptly stripped as well, we made a quick trip the bathroom and took care of the necessary before coming back out to the main room.

“Trust me, Tory and Martin finally succeeded in getting Scottie out on the dance floor and trust me, sweetie pie went from shy pretty little thing to the sex kitten of every gay man’s dream. The place could probably burn to the ground before Daddy noticed I slipped away.  But I know it won’t be long before he does notice that the both of us are gone, so we need to hurry up. If all goes as planned, Dean will be leading him right to us in a matter of minutes.” Robbie warned as he took old of my half hard shaft and gave a a few toe curling pulls along my length to get me all the way hard. I had to bite my bottom lip in order to keep my groan of pleasure from bubbling out. Robbie just leaned forward and smirked knowingly at me before placing a sweet little on chin.

I watched as he expertly rolled the stout rubber ring over my erection and he lightly continued to ease rthe ring it under my balls leaving my shaft obscenely protruding straight out from my body. It felt like it was on full display, and in a sense it was, all for my Sir’s viewing and touching pleasure. I could feel my nerves spike as Robbie attached the soft leather cuffs around my wrists and clamped the D rings together and my arms were now restrained behind my back. He tapped me on my shoulder and I knelt on the cushion on the floor in the middle of the room. Robbie ran a comforting hand through my hair as if he knew my nerves were threatening to take me over. He took a few minutes to pet his fingers through my tresses, massaging my scalp and calming me even further. I rewarded him for his tender loving care by giving him a smile in which he returned. God, he’s so beautiful. I was proud to call him mine.

He gave me one more peck on the lips before he quickly pulled on an assless skin tight pair of leather pants. He left himself barefoot and he attached his collar and leash around his neck and went to kneel on the floor by the door. Robbie gave me a saucy wink right before the door opened and Dean stepped into the room followed by our Sir. And I could tell from the quick in-drawn breath by both the Doms that we must have presented a sight for them.

I felt more than watched Xavier step around Dean since my eyes were respectfully lowered to the ground. I felt the intensity of his gaze caressing over my naked skin like a warm caress. It took all that I had not to fidget under his direct perusal of my body. “Mmm…it looks like my boys are trying to tell me something?” His deep rich baritone washed over me and my trussed up shaft twitched deliciously in response to the seductive cadence of his voice. He turned to look at Robbie by on his knees by the door who equally had his pretty gaze lowered to the ground.

Dean chuckled and stepped forward and he slapped Xavier heartily on his back. “Buddy, I envy the shit out of you right about now man. Your boys wanted to do something special and they asked for Nolan’s and I help in setting up this little scene for you. Make good use of it buddy, you have the room for the remainder of the night. I will check on you later on to make sure you survived these two delectable beauties. I hope you took your vitamins today old man.” He chuckled and made it way out of the room quietly closing the door behind him.

I waited quietly as Xavier shifted his gaze back and forth between Robbie and I, and then I heard him move, his heavy boots made it right in the line of vision and then he knelt down in front me. “Since Robbie is quietly over there in the side and you are presenting so beautifully for me in the middle of the room. Are needing something from me, baby? He asked as he gently ran his thumb across my plump bottom lip. I had to lock all my muscles in place to keep myself from following the digit, to lick it, and to taste his luscious skin by sucking it into my mouth. “You may speak pet. Tell me what you need, my love.” He said as he snaked his fingers into the hair at the back of my head and tilted my head backwards, so now I was looking into his gorgeous face. His deep chocolate brown eyes bored into my very soul and I was immediately lost in their heat. 

I was practically panting with anticipation and yes, with some nervousness as well. My restrained member strained against its bindings, my balls quivered, and throbbed painfully between my thighs. I swallowed the lump of desire in my throat and made the effort to answer his command. “I…I want to fully submit to you S..Sir. I need for you to make me focus on nothing but you, I want to fly. Please my Master.” I whispered my request and the next thing I knew my head was thrown back and my lips were crushed under his ardent mouth. His tongue pushed through and dived into the cavern of my mouth as my Sir took what he wanted from me, but at the same time, he poured lighter fluid all over the fire he ignited in my blood and turned it into an all consuming raging inferno. My body shuddered violently against his massive chest and he swallowed my mewls desperate mewls and my needy whimpers.

I almost cried out my disappointment when my Sir dragged his firm lips away from mine, but his gentle hand on my neck immediately calmed me. “Shh, sweet boy. I am going to give you what you need, just give me a minute.” He said as he gracefully rose to his feet. I heard him snap his fingers and Robbie immediately scurried to his side and tilted his face for Sir’s greeting kiss. Xavier took Robbie’s hand and led him over to the cabinets on the other side of the room and leaned over to whisper something in his ear. Then the big man disappeared into the en-suite bathroom. I drew in a calming breath as Robbie opened the cabinet doors, I was dying to look up to see what he was doing but I didn’t dare to defy my Master’s training. Robbie moved quietly but quickly as he arranged whatever it was he pulled out of those cabinets behind me on the huge bed.

Robbie must have finished what he was told to do because he resumed his position on the floor, but this time it was to my right, behind me at the edge of the bed. My skin prickled when the bathroom door was opened with a determined swoosh. From what I could see when I peeked under my lashes made my mouth went instantly go dry.  The wide expanse of Xavier’s broad sculpted, naked chest on full display. His tree trunk thick thighs were encased deliciously in his tight leather pants, and his unlaced heavy boots completed the outfit.

He leisurely made his way across the polished wood flooring over to me and I swear with each step he took my heart rate accelerated, pounding away so hard in my chest. I was sure that everyone in the room could hear it.

“On your feet, sweet boy.” My Sir purred the command close to my ear and my body immediately reacted by jerking upright and  followed his command. I closed my eyes and willed my mind to clear itself of everything and anything that didn’t involve my men and the here and now. But they flew back open again and I gasped as I felt a silky piece of material  wrap around my head and cover my eyes. “I am taking away your vision, you will focus on nothing but the sound of my voice and how I make you feel. Don’t over think baby. Your job his just to lose your self in the tactile sensations that I am going to put this tight beautiful body through tonight. Thank you for you gift of submission baby. I promise not to abuse your trust. Now what is your safe word.” He said as he unclasped the D rings and drew my arms up into he air only to re-clamp them over my head on something hanging from the ceiling was my only guess.

“You are simply exquisite, my sweet boy.” Xaiver whispered and his lips gently brushed against  the outer shell of my ear, and I shivered uncontrollably. He was standing close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off his large body, but he wasn’t close enough to touch any part of me. And I found myself craving it, mentally willing him to step closer, just to feel him against my trembling flesh. Without being able to see him, to see where he was going and what he was doing. If he had something in his hand, and if so, not being able to see what the object or toy was drove me to use my sense of hearing to try discern exactly where he was. I was solely focused on him without even realizing it.

God dammit, I felt like the anticipation of it all was going to kill me. Xavier kept me guessing his every  move. He constantly changed his positions around my body. Sometimes he pressed against me and rubbed his impressive length into the crease of my ass. My own shaft was probably purple by now. I knew it was steadily leaking pre-cum all over the place. I wouldn’t have been surprised if there was a puddle at my feet.

“I want to hear you baby, sound out for me.” Xavier said as he tipped a bottle of water to my dry lips. For over an hour or what felt like an hours, he worked my body by using different textures of items. Some the items felt extremely soft, some where  prickly, and some of them even bit into my skin giving me a sinfully decadent hint of pain. Robbie was an active participant in the scene as well. I had not only my Master’s hands all over me, but my playmates as well, and they were slowly but surely driving me to the edge of insantiy, Where one was causing me pain the other was giving me comfort. Between the both of them and my over-sensitized skin, I could only throw my head back and moan at he conflicting tactile feelings they were producing all over my body. They kept me on the edge so long that I felt like i was floating outside of myself, I felt high and i wanted to come so bad I was dry humping the air, praying for some kind of relief.

“Pl…Please Master.” I whimpered with my head rolling forward on my shoulder like I was drunk. “Please let me come, please.” 

I cried out when my Sir slammed my body into his and rubbed his leather covered crotch over my rigid throbbing erection. I threw my head back and desperately humped against him until the sting pf his palm against my butt cheek had me immediately pulling away from the shock of the sudden slap.

“Settle down my love, I don’t want you to come until I am buried deep enough inside of you that you feel the head of my prick against your heart.’” And his slicked up fingers delved into my crack, his fingertip disappeared into my entrance and the burn had me hissing and floating away into the elements all at the same time. “Yes boy, feel me prepping this ass, my ass.” He said and my body shuddered and my shaft pumped out another load of fluids as he slapped me once again with his free hand.

My Dom used three of his thick fingers to deeply penetrate my channel, he worked them in and out of me at an unhurried pace. It felt so damn good, I bent at my waist and spread my legs a little wider and shameless;y offered him my ass, giving him everything and holding nothing back. In that moment I was his, there was nothing and no one else for me but him. I didn’t even register Robbie’s hands tweaking the now perked up nubs on my chest. I was completely ensnared by the feeling of those thick digits stretching my entrance. I cried out my complaint when he withdrew them from my body, but I quickly sighed out in anticipation as the wide bulbous head of his member pushed against the quivering ring of stretched muscle. Xavier pushed his way all the way to the hilt with one forceful thrust of his hips. If it wasn’t for his tight grip on my hips, I would have stumbled forward, the only thing that would have kept me upright was the fact I was still bound  with my arms over my head.

 I groaned and cried, hollered and screamed, strained and begged as Xavier relentlessly pounded into me over and over again. Some of his thrust were so powerful he had me up on the tips of my toes with each mighty forward drive of his lean hips. The overwhelming sensations coursing through me while I was plunged in darkness had me feeling like I was a spectator to what was happening in my body, but everything took a heart stopping curve when I felt warm wet lips wrap around the head of my shaft in addition to the unforgiving reaming of my ass. My body bucked and stars exploded behind the lids of my eyes as my orgasm literally ripped me in two. I tried to lift my legs, to twist my body away from the two men who continued to torment my overwhelmed flesh. But they gave me no reprieve and I just gave up and my entire body seized and slumped as my brain turned off from the intense emotions it was trying to handle. I barely heard Xavier’s guttural grunt of satisfaction as he shot his release deep into my body, or did I feel it when Robbie pulled off my softening shaft  I hung there suspended in euphoria as everything swirled around me.

I was aware of Xavier releasing my arms and removing my blind fold. He picked me up and carried me to the bed where he gently placed me on the satin covered mattress. I was aware of Robbie wiping me down from head to foot with a warm wet washcloth before climbing into the bed with me and cuddling against my front of my body. Xavier joined us moments after coming out of the restroom and  he eased his big warm body against my back. I snuggled in and reveled in his heat.

“How do you feel baby boy, are you back wth us yet?” He asked and I just found myself grinning at him like an happy little idiot. My man chuckled and leaned forward and placed a kiss on my cheek. “No not yet I see, enjoy the trip baby,” He said as I sighed and closed my eyes to do just that. I was totally enjoying this floaty happy sensation of being warm and content and I happily gave myself over to an exhausted but sated slumber.

Thad…

“Oh my fucking God.” I hollered as Lance’s fingers manipulated my entrance. My legs trembled and the air in my lungs evaporated as he continued to show me exactly who owned my body, who could make it sing like it was made for him. Earlier this evening when he had arrived home from work, I knew something was up with him. He was more forceful than usual, more dominating, and it was hotter than hell how he has mastered my body as well as my mind ever since the toe curling mutual blow-jobs in the shower. The awesome strength and power his fit and toned, heavenly body that he usually held in check was out, and he has unleashed in full force onto me tonight.

Lance had barely made it through Nate’s celebratory dinner in honors of graduating school and now getting the  Fire Marshall job. We had a dinner earlier this month at Mom’s house but this one was the official one from the guys. Xavier’s friends wanted to participate in the celebration as well. But my man sort of distracted me all night with his barely contained impatience, and the sexual tension that burned off his body like a heat wave has slowly been short circuiting my thought processes all night. No sooner than the toasts were made and he made sure that I had enough to eat. Lance dragged me off deeper into the club and collected a key from one of the hooded Dungeon keepers.

The room he had escorted me to looked like any other posh hotel room at a five star hotel, except this one had a variety of cabinets against the walls. And what really caught my eye was the sex swing bolted into the ceiling in the corner of the room. I was promptly stripped out of my clothes by my impatient man. My inner gay boy wasted no time, he was was already nude, and perched in the swing, twisting and turning himself as he fiddled with the multiple clasps in his haste to get strapped in and pounded within an inch of his life.

My husband was sight to behold as he stood over my inert strapped  down form. His muscles rippled and his skin glowed under the dim lights in the room. I was dying to touch him, to let my fingers taste his luscious skin, but my hands were restrained over my head. He was completely in control of me and my body’s reactions. Lance had skillfully reduced me to a whimpering mewling mess. One of his large hands moved erotically and teeth clenching slow up and down the turgid  length of my member, while the other hand was all but buried in my  fluttering channel. His sweet lips blazed a lazy trail of fire up my neck and across my jawline before landing fully on my lips where he licked me and nibbled on my bottom lip before sucking the soft flesh into his warm mouth.

My heart fluttered away a mile a minute in my chest, and my lungs burned until I had no choice but to inhale much needed air into them. And no matter how I tried to writhe and beg him for mercy, Lance kept up his maddening slow pace to his ministrations. His only words were terms of praise and endearment. He repeatedly  told me how perfect I am, how beautiful I was, and how much he loved me and that he worshipped the very ground  I walked on. And my tears streamed down my cheeks with all conflicting emotions ranging from my unconditional love for this man to the utter frustration of him edging my body to the point where his touch was almost painful. I was so ready to come, but I was scared that my orgasm was going to crush me completely. I already knew it was going to be overwhelmingly intense. My balls burned with the impending release. But every time I thought it was upon me and within reach, Lance would drove it back by pinching the base of my member.

My body was drenched with sweat, and my ruthless husband gave me no other choice but to take in and process the mind blowing sensations he was dishing out, and he was reeking absolute havoc on my senses. I had no choice but to rise above the searing discomfort, and float on the edge of euphoria. My thighs trembled and my body screamed when he finally, finally aligned the wide head of his blushing length with my entrance, the tight ring muscle protecting my entrance fought and burned against his girth and he pushed into me inch by delicious inch. My world shattered as my nuts turned inside out. My man kept pushing until he was firmly seated in my rippling chute. He didn’t give me time to adjust before he withdrew and began a frantic pounding rhythm in and out of my body.

His long fingers re-wrapped themselves around my still  pulsing shaft and I had to grit my teeth to keep myself from screaming out on the top my lungs. I wanted to bat his hand off my sensitive flesh. It was too much, the sensations were too all consuming. But my husband diligently kept going, kept moving and he made me incoherent and senseless. Lance stood there looking  like a Greek God in the throes of ecstasy as he let the back and forth momentum of the swing impale me over and over again on his impressive length. My breath hitched on a sob as my blissed out body trembled and shuddered, and then he suddenly grabbed the sides of the swing to steady it as he drove his entire shaft balls deep into me, deeper than he has ever been within my body. I threw my head back and cried out as he released line after line of hot semen into me, once again reclaiming me and marking me forever as belonging to him and only him.

Lance’s big body slumed over mine and caused the swing to rock us from side to side, the motion was almost soothing. After few minutes he regained his breath enough to ease himself off of me, and we both groaned as his now softened member slipped from my body. I was still panting away as he brushed my sweat damp hair out of my face and kissed me on the forehead.

“You are going to be the death of me. You won’t have to worry about a fire doing it. If you keep this up I am going to either spontaneously combust or die of heart failure.” I teased him as he released my arms and massaged my wrists to make sure that they were alright. Next he released me legs and gently helped me ease out of the swing. My knees wobbled but I didn’t worry about falling because his big arms surrounded me  and he  protectivelycuddled me  into his chest.

“Well baby, it would be one hell of a way to go.” He chuckled, then he got serious and looked me directly in my eyes, his emerald green ones shimmering withthe intensity of feelings. “I love you more than I ever thought I could possibly love anyone else. You are and forever will be the one for me.” He sasid as he wrapped his arms tighter around my waist.

I tilted my head back to stare up at him and I swallowed the lump of emotion in my throat. “I love you more than anything or anyone else on this Earth, and you are it for me too baby.” I proclaimed as I took my man, my husband, and the very reason I lived by the hand and led him to the bed. We were gong to have our post coital rest before going home to our house to love on each other some more in our bed. I sighed as I listened to the satisfied rumble deep in his chest as I settled in and tucked myself into his side. My life was perfect as it was, and there is not one thing I would change. All of my dreams have come true. Now I have my husband to make all new dreams with and God, I was so looking forward to that too, and a sleepy smile split my face as I drifted off into oblivion. 

Once again, thank you taking Thad and Lance’s journey with me. I love you all, xoxo Dianna